


Class P Z. 5 
Book ■ 

Copyright N?_l- _§i _ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSrT. 













































THE CONFLICT 


A Narrative Based on the 
Fundamentalist Movement 



By 

ELIZABETH KNAUSS 



Copyright. 1923, by 
Bible Institute of Los Angeles 
California 




JUL17 73 

©Cl A752143 

Vk 4 


INTRODUCTION 


f B1HE author of “The Conflict” has been impressed with 
A the fact that the evolutionary teaching of so many schools 
and churches has had a paralyzing effect upon the con¬ 
sciences of the young people, which is manifested in the ten¬ 
dency to drift from the foundation of the Fathers of the Church, 
and has sought to help them back to a normal and practical 
Christian life through a story which holds the interest of the 
reader from the first page to its close. There is just enough 
of the romantic element—so attractive always to young and old— 
to hold the attention while the argument for an infallible Bible 
is conclusively presented. 

We trust that this exceedingly readable book may find its 
way into the hands of very many of our young people, and 
thus help stem the tide of indifference and unbelief which now 
threatens to engulf both the church and the nation. 



* I 

Superintendent of the Bible Institute 
of Los Angeles. 


v 






FOREWORD 


F ROM the depths of a personal experience has come the 
material which forms the background of “THE CON¬ 
FLICT.” As one of the State Conference Directors for 
the Christian Fundamentals Association of Iowa, the writer 
has had ample opportunity to study the conditions which pre¬ 
vail today throughout Christendom, and to observe the gulf 
which is rapidly widening between Fundamentalism and Modern¬ 
ism. 

The time is fast approaching when it will be impossible 
for pastors to remain neutral, or to trifle with the issue as so 
many are doing today. The vast majority of the people in 
the pews are ignorant of the grave danger which is imperil¬ 
ing the church at the present time. 

Realizing these facts, the writer was led of God to undertake 
a work of fiction, founded upon actual conditions existing 
today. People almost universally like to read a narrative, and 
it has been the purpose of the writer to produce a wholesome 
love-story, one which may be safely read by young and old 
alike. 

No character in the book is true to life in every detail, 
but many of the outstanding experiences of the principal char¬ 
acters are taken from the lives of real folks, as for example, 
part of the life story of Dr. Paul Hadley. The writer has 
endeavored to avoid exaggeration; none of the incidents 
are overdrawn, where vital facts are concerned, even though 
fiction has been the medium used as far as the story itself 
goes,—for instance, the billiard and smoking room in the base¬ 
ment of Memorial Church is not a figment of the imagination, 
but is an actual fact in one of our American, (so-called) evan¬ 
gelical churches. 

No particular denomination has been mentioned in any 
place throughout the book, but the conditions described can 
be applied to many of our denominational bodies today. 

The chief object of “THE CONFLICT,” then, is to present 
to the reader an accurate picture of the conditions which so 
universally exist. The writer has often been burdened because 
of the prevailing ignorance on the part of many Christians, and 
because of the desecration and the prostitution of the pulpit by 
men who are veritably “blind leaders of the blind.” 

If “THE CONFLICT,” therefore, succeeds in reaching 
even a few of the multitudes of people in the pews, with the 
truth of actual conditions and if, perchance, some pastors may 
be awakened to their solemn responsibilities, the writer will 
feel that her work has not been in vain. 

Elizabeth Knauss, 

Davenport, Iowa. 

April 1923 



CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

I. —The State Conference. 7 

II. —The Camp of the Modernists. . 25 

III. —The Ministerial Forum. .. 35 

/ 

IV. —Norma Langley . 51 

V. —Life at the Parsonage. 73 

VI. —Storm Lake . 95 

VII. —The Fundamentals Conference. 115 

VIII. —The Hour in the Study. 133 

IX. —The Heart of a Man. 153 

X. —Prairie View and Downey.. 171 

XI. —The Christmas Season. 187 


XII. —After the Storm 


209 















THE CONFLICT 


-EH- 

CHAPTER I 

THE STATE CONFERENCE 

The Annual State Conference of one of the large 
denominations was being held at Kalona. The little 
inland town, commercially prosperous, had determined 
to show the true spirit of Western hospitality to the 
arriving delegates. It looked to the local committee as 
though the attendance that year would break all records. 
Clergymen were arriving by every train, as well as by 
auto, and hotel clerks were commencing to turn away 
applicants who had not wired for reservations. 

The Creston Hotel was full. Delegates were being 
sent to private homes where some would be entertained. 
The clerk at the desk turned to a man who had just come 
in: 

‘‘Sorry, sir. I thought we had one room left, but it 
has just been reserved.” 

The man addressed seemed annoyed. Inclined to 
having his own way, and having desired to stop at the 
Creston, Rev. Henry Vonnell considered this unfortu¬ 
nate. The biggest men of their Conference would un¬ 
doubtedly stay here and it would have been to his advan¬ 
tage to have their fellowship during the next four days. 
The Conference had opened the day previous, but Von- 



8 


THE CONFLICT 


nell had been unable to attend the opening sessions. 
However, he must make the best of it—would the clerk 
suggest a decent hotel? 

“The Kalona House is the only one I would recom¬ 
mend. I have just sent Dr. Jordan and his daughter 
there.” Vonnell quickly caught the name. 

“Dr. Hugh Jordan, of Phillipsburg?” he questioned. 
The clerk nodded. 

“I thought they had planned to stop here?” 

“They had, but because Dr. Gates has his wife with 
him, and she preferred staying here, Dr. Jordan and 
his daughter offered them their rooms.” 

Vonnell would have refused entertainment in the 
ordinary home. A clergyman of the modern type, he 
had ambitions and one of the best ways to further them 
was to associate with men like Dr. John iSheldon Gates 
and Dr. Jordan. Invariably they put up at the leading 
hotels. 

He stood for a moment outside the Kalona. Compared 
with the Creston it was unimposing, but if Jordan was 
there that was an inducement. 

Several men were ahead of him. There seemed to be 
a number of fairly good rooms left. As he stood waiting 
his turn he noticed a man sitting in one of the lobby 
chairs, reading. It was the suggestion of power about 
this man that attracted Vonnell rather forcibly. He 
wondered curiously who he was. Just then his turn 
came, and he was assigned to his room, fortunately a 
front one. He might have fared worse. Quite casually 
he nodded to one of the clergymen. Among the others 
were some strong preachers whose faces he recognized 
and whose acquaintance he was desirous of making. As 


THE CONFLICT 


9 


he went upstairs—there was no elevator—his recent 
annoyance vanished. The anticipation of a talk with 
Jordan thrilled him. 

There was no old-fashioned nonsense about Vonnell. 
Standing for Modernism in the extreme sense, a man 
of the moment, not overscrupulous about compromise, 
ready to change his religious convictions according to 
the prevailing mode of the hour, he would always be 
popular. 

Following the hotel boy, he reached the second floor 
and glanced toward a group of delegates who were 
seated in a room to the left, evidently the upstairs sitting 
room. One of the men came forward to greet him. 

As they shook hands Vonnell said: 

“Glad to see you, Courtney. I just got in. Had 
rather a hard time securing decent accommodations. I’ll 
join you immediately.” Dr. Ralph Courtney was the 
local resident pastor, and Chairman of the Committee 
on Entertainment. 

Vonnell particularly wanted to interview him, for 
Courtney was one of the strong Modern men, noted for 
making an open fight against the new crowd of Funda¬ 
mentalists who had recently organized themselves against 
those in authority. His denunciation of this organiza¬ 
tion had won for him the lasting friendship of the leading 
radicals all over the country. Vonnell recalled the scath¬ 
ing article Courtney had written the month previous for 
their national church paper, which had occasioned wide 
comment. Doubtless resolutions would be passed at this 
Conference barring all the Fundamentalists from their 
fellowship. Courtney had advocated this. 

When he joined the group in the sitting-room, Court- 


10 


THE CONFLICT 


ney beckoned him. Over in an alcove by the window 
a lady was seated. As Vonnell approached, she stood up. 

“I wonder if you know Miss Jordan, Mr. Vonnell ?” 
Courtney was speaking, “I consider that we are favored 
in having Alice Jordan with us during this Conference.” 

So this was Miss Jordan! Vonnell just then consid¬ 
ered it fortunate that he knew Courtney so well. They 
had at one time been pastors in the same town. He had 
read many Sunday School articles written by this young 
woman. In fact, who in their denomination had not? 
Seating themselves in this newly created intimacy, Von¬ 
nell keenly studied Miss Jordan. As the conversation 
progressed, his admiration increased. 

A church woman to the finger tips, Alice Jordan 
readily held her own. Charming, intelligent, and withal 
distinctly womanly, she was perfectly at her ease among 
the clergy. Graduated from a leading Eastern college, 
a writer for several religious papers, one of the editors 
of the iSunday School Department for their own church 
periodical, she was a young woman exceptionally gifted. 
For generations back her people had been churchmen— 
her father, Dr. Jordan, being one of the most “liberal” 
men in the state. 

Courtney turned to Vonnell: 

“Just before you came in, we were discussing Dr. Paul 
Hadley. Miss Jordan seems to consider it very fortunate 
that we have him with us during this Conference. He 
is rather new in the state. Although I had heard of him, 
I never met him until today. He is Canadian by birth. 
Have you met him?” 

Vonnell shook his head. “No, but I remember read¬ 
ing, a year or so ago, that his health had failed—or 
something to that effect. Is he stopping here?” 


THE CONFLICT 


11 


Alice Jordan leaned forward, her face eager and alight. 

“Yes, he is here,” she replied; “he was downstairs 
when we came in from lunch about an hour ago. It 
was not his health that failed, but his wife was an 
invalid, and for several years he did not preach. Father 
and I are enthusiastic about him, for he had a charge in 
the same town in Canada where father preached. Dr. 
Hadley is an orator, Mr. Vonnell. Able as father is, he 
always declared that he could not hold a candle to Paul 
Hadley. Of course I don’t quite agree with him—I think 
they rank together. We are delighted to have him with 
us in the state at this time, for we consider that he will 
be a great help to us in fighting these Fundamentalists!” 
Her voice was suddenly scornful. Then she sank back 
with a little laugh. 

“Father says that I allow myself to become too much 
agitated over their silly propaganda. He says we are 
the real Fundamentalists—but God knows I do not like 
to see our good old denomination being torn asunder by 
such nonsense. Besides, it is a bad thing for the non¬ 
church-going public when these controversies arise. 
Well, I believe that Paul Hadley will help to close the 

ranks.” 

As Vonnell studied the face of the young woman be¬ 
fore him, full of fire and animation, and realized her 
staunch defense of denominationalism, he suddenly felt 
that he wanted to know her better. He was unmarried— 
what a splendid help she would be to any man in the 
ministry. Evidently she knew Paul Hadley quite well. 
He coveted just as loyal a friendship. 

But Courtney was speaking. “For once I am inclined 
to agree with you, Miss Jordan,” he said, rather gravely, 
“even against your father, far-sighted as he is. I too 


12 


THE CONFLICT 


think that many of our sensible clergy are apt to treat 
this matter of the Fundamentalist movement too lightly. 
I do not believe that they will ever drag back to their 
ranks our splendid group of sane, level-headed men and 
women, but there is always that simple class of people 
who are easily persuaded into the old Moody and Sankey 
type of religion. Care must be taken to educate these 
folks aright. Why cannot they see the folly of forever 
staying in the old ruts? They do not seem to realize 
that the religion of the Twentieth Century cannot pos¬ 
sibly be the brand that was used in the First. It is 
absurd for preachers today to stress the old worn-out 
doctrines.” 

Miss Jordan nodded her approval, and her lip curled in 
contempt. 

“Slaughter-house religion! Nothing more or less!” 
she exclaimed,, scornfully. “Some of these agitators 
would put us back in the dark ages, if that were possible. 
How thankful I am for religious liberty, and for the 
right to interpret the Bible according to my convictions.” 

Vonnell—who was still looking at her, and agreeing 
with her fully—noticed the glad look that sprang to her 
eyes, as she arose. “Here comes father now,” she said. 
And the next moment Vonnell was shaking hands cor¬ 
dially with Dr. Jordan. He had just come from a com¬ 
mittee meeting. The first session of the afternoon would 
begin in twenty minutes, would they drive over in his 
car? 

The pride of his religious ancestry was written all 
over Dr. Jordan, from the carriage of his fine, massive 
head, even down to his walk. People instinctively recog¬ 
nized his force and ability—a force that brooked no 
interference. A clergyman, writer and lecturer, he was 


THE CONFLICT 


13 


regarded as a leader and was much sought after. His 
church was always full; the wealthy, intelligent people 
of the city flocked to hear him, and were satisfied. For 
two years he had been in his present pastorate. Dr. 
Jordan knew the wisdom, not only of keeping abreast 
with the times himself, but of imparting that privilege 
to his congregation. As they occupied their cushioned 
pews each Sunday morning, they had no fears that their 
pastor would ever give them any uncomfortable mo¬ 
ments. On Sunday evenings there was no sermon, but 

a gathering together of men and women in the popular 
Sunday Evening Club. Their journey heavenward was 
being eased with flowery sermons, together with expen¬ 
sive music, frequent moving pictures, and the discussion 
of poems and current literature. 

Jordan turned to Vonnell as they went downstairs. 
“I want you to meet Paul Hadley,” he said. “I under¬ 
stand that very few of our men have met him.” 

Vonnell had a sudden inspiration. “Where are you 
dining tonight, Dr. Jordan?” he asked. “If you have 
not made previous arrangements, I should be glad to 
have you and Miss Jordan and Dr. Courtney dine with 
me.” 

Jordan considered a moment. “Mrs. Courtney and 
the ladies of the church here are preparing supper for 
the delegates, I believe,” he replied. “But perhaps we 
might accept your invitation, Mr. Vonnell. Alice shall 
decide for us.” 

Alice smiled, and nodded her thanks. “I was just 
about to suggest to father that we dine some place 
quietly by ourselves,” she said. “And because Dr. Hadley 
is not well known here, I was considering an invitation 


14 


THE CONFLICT 


for him. You see, Mr. Vonnell, we feel rather respon¬ 
sible for him, because we know him so well. ,, 

Vonnell bowed quickly. “Include him in the party, of 
course, Miss Jordan. I shall be glad to have you ask 
him. After hearing so much about him I really am find¬ 
ing myself quite anxious to meet him.” 

Hadley had evidently gone to the church, for he was 
not in the lobby. As they drove away from the hotel 
to the church, eight blocks distant, they noticed groups 
of frock-coated clergy walking together, most of them 
already tagged with the purple bits of conference ribbon. 
Kalona was an up-to-date, progressive town, and at 
present the Conference spirit was in the air. 

Vonnell fell to wondering about Paul Hadley. It must 
be a man of some marked ability who could stir a young 
woman like Alice Jordan to such keen enthusiasm. As 
the daughter of a prominent clergyman she had lived in 
the ecclesiastical atmosphere, and the acquaintance of an 
ordinary man would scarcely mean much to her. 

Dr. Jordan and Courtney went forward with Vonnell 
while he registered, and for a moment Alice stood alone. 
Finally she caught a glimpse of the man for whom she 
was looking. He was talking with one of the younger 
clergymen, Rev. Kenneth Bascom. 

People invariably glanced a second time at Paul 
Hadley. He could easily have been a leader in any pro¬ 
fession. iStrong and virile, his face reflecting the rugged 
strength of a determined character, immovable in pur¬ 
pose, he was a man not lightly to be dealt with. And as 
Alice Jordan watched him, she felt suddenly proud that 
she knew this man. 

She had wondered often about those silent years when 
he had dropped from active connection with the work 


THE CONFLICT 


15 


of the church. The idea had several times occurred to 
her that he might be engaged in the writing of some text¬ 
book or other. His was a master mind. And what 
about Mrs. Hadley? Alice wondered if she were still 
the semi-invalid she had been for years. What a pity 
that the wife of such a man was not a healthy woman. 
But just then her father and Vonnell were making their 
way through the increasing crowd to where Dr. Hadley 
stood, and Alice joined them. 

Dr. Jordan was speaking. “Dr. Hadley, I want you 
to meet Rev. Vonnell, one of the coming men of our 
denomination/’ and Vonnell found himself shaking 
hands with the man who had stirred his curiosity in the 
hotel lobby. 

So this was Dr. Hadley. He could see a reason for 
Miss Jordan’s interest, but as he studied the face of the 
man before him he felt himself growing puzzled. There 
was some story here. The expression was that of a 
man who had suffered, not so much in body as in soul. 
One of the secrets of Vonnell’s successful ministry was 
that he had always been a judge of men. 

There was no further opportunity for conversation 
then, for the Chairman of the Conference, Dr. Gates, 
was taking his place. The pews were rapidly filling, 
for many townspeople attended the sessions. The first 
hour was the period known as “Efficiency” hour. As 
they seated themselves, Miss Jordan managed to have 
Hadley on her right. She was down for a fifteen minute 
talk on Efficiency in Sunday School methods. 

During the preliminaries, the calling for various re¬ 
ports, and the incidental details of a denominational 
conference, Vonnell noticed how intently Hadley studied 
the faces in the audience. Alice’s attention was for the 


16 


THE CONFLICT 


moment on her paper, and Vonnell tried to fathom this 
man who had so recently come into their Conference. 
He had a presentiment that before the sessions closed, 
Hadley would make himself felt. Ordinarily he paid 
homage to intellect, but he gradually became conscious of 
a growing antagonism toward this man. The occasional 
compression of the man’s lips, the quick flash of his eyes, 
somehow aroused his suspicions. If Hadley was aware 
of the other man’s close scrutiny, he gave no sign. 

Then Miss Jordan’s paper was called. There had 
been a number of brief talks on efficiency along various 
lines of church work—Efficiency in promoting Brother¬ 
hood movements, Efficiency in the work of the Young 
People’s (Societies, Efficiency in Sacred Music—and the 
optimistic note was constantly sounded. Great progress 
was being made. The larger city churches were going 
out into the byways and hedges and compelling people 
to come in. The masses were being reached by new 
devices. There was less of the old type of dogmatic 
preaching, and more practical social service—less of the 
old Bible doctrines of heaven and hell, and more of the 
bright, joyous gospel of modern times. The clergy 
applauded whenever some new suggestion was presented. 
The old gospel—Miss Jordan especially emphasized this 
point—had failed to reach the young life of the nation. 

“Let us be a joyful, happy organization, and we will 
draw our young people into the churches by the multi¬ 
tudes, instead of bringing them in one by one,” she said, 
in conclusion. “We cannot afford to be antiquated. 
Let us make the church as attractive as the ball room of 
the modern day, and we will have no young people’s 
problem to contend with in our Sunday School and 
other organizations. We simply must modernize the 


THE CONFLICT 


17 


Twentieth Century Church if we would succeed. Many 
of our splendid pastors are falling into line, but a few 
still cling to the old harness.” 

“Let us give our young people a glad time in the 
church and they will not seek it elsewhere. We need 
to stand solid, with not a single pastor or official of our 
great denomination clinging to the old-fashioned, worn- 
out methods. United we stand, divided we fall! The 
preaching of blood atonement has been stressed too 
much! Let our watchword be ‘Progress!’ Then we 
shall see whole communities falling into line. Look at 
the havoc that is being wrought today by the self-styled 
Fundamentalists. They are proving a veritable menace 
to the Church of the Twentieth Century. My final 
appeal is for unity and co-operation from all!” 

As she left the platform a storm of applause greeted 
her, and not until the next speaker had gone forward 
did the cheering quite cease. Vonnell caught the gleam 
of affection and pride in Dr. Jordan’s eyes, as she took 
her seat. Perhaps it was just as well that he missed 
the expression on Hadley’s face. 

The closing address of the afternoon was given by 
Dr. Gates. He was one of the oldest men in the minis¬ 
try of the state. While as an orator he did not hold 
equal rank with some of the younger men, yet he was a 
recognized leader, an able parliamentarian, and thor¬ 
oughly at home in large assemblies. Gates’ address was 
masterly—an able follow-up on the “Efficiency” papers 
of the afternoon. He spoke on the “Remarkable Op¬ 
portunity of the Church.” 

The announcements were called for and Dr. Courtney, 
as local chairman, told of the succeeding services. 
Supper would be served in the church across the way, 


18 


THE CONFLICT 


at a very moderate sum. Any of the clergy from out of 
town who had not registered would please do so. There 
were still a number of homes open for free entertain¬ 
ment. 

Seeing an opportunity for a few minutes’ chat with 
Hadley, Alice turned to him. Her father was talking to 
Dr. Gates. 

“Ever since I met you this noon, Dr. Hadley, I have 
wanted to ask you a number of things. Where have you 
been all these years, and how is Mrs. Hadley? I did 
not get the name of your present charge.” 

Only by a strong effort the man controlled himself. 
“Mrs. Hadley passed away two years ago, Miss Jordan. 
My little Janice is now motherless. For the past seven 
months I have been pastor of a church at Storm Lake.” 

Alice uttered a shocked exclamation. But after all, 
why should it surprise her? Mrs. Hadley’s poor health 
had always been a source of keen solicitation to all 
Hadley’s parishioners—a nervous condition which had 
prevented the membership of his congregation from 
even calling upon her. There had been the rumor of a 
shock which she had received some years previous. 

With a gesture of genuine sympathy she held out her 
hand. Something about the quiet, controlled grief of 
the man prevented her from questioning him further just 
then. Fie told her that a distant cousin of his, a Mrs. 
Ralston, was keeping house for himself and Janice. 
They saw Dr. Gates approaching. Some problem had 
arisen which they had been discussing. 

“We are in a quandary, Mr. Hadley,” explained Dr. 
Jordan. “There is an important meeting to be held to¬ 
morrow morning at nine o’clock, Dr. Gates tells me, a 
meeting between two committees representing Capital 


THE CONFLICT 


19 


and Labor, and they have sent a request to the Confer¬ 
ence Committee that one of our men give them an 
address. They have picked upon me. This is rather 
unfortunate, as I am down for the first talk at the Min¬ 
isterial Forum tomorrow at nine, but Gates is immov¬ 
able.” 

Alice, seeing the opportunity, turned quickly to her 
father: “Your duty is evidently clear, father. Why not 
let Dr. Hadley take your place at the Forum? Many 
of our men will be glad to hear him. And they will have 
a chance to hear you at the closing session. I have been 
wondering how the people here might have an oppor¬ 
tunity to hear Dr. Hadley.” 

Jordan laughed and turned to Gates. No one noticed 
the quick flash in Hadley’s eyes, for it died instantly. 
“Now wasn’t that spoken like a general?” he asked. 
“Just leave it to Alice to fall in with her father’s plans. 
Of course it is the only thing to do. I’m not even con¬ 
sulting you, Hadley. I take it for granted that you will 
fill the breach. My only regret is that I’ll not be able 
to hear you. Gates here has consented to let me off 
providing you fill my place.” 

So far Hadley had said nothing. Alice stood, keenly 
awaiting his reply. 

“I want to thank you for this invitation,” he said. 
“As I understand it the speaker chooses his own subject, 
and is allowed a half hour?” 

“Yes,” Gates replied, “it is an open Forum, commenc¬ 
ing at eight-thirty and running until ten. The first half 
hour is a question box, for interchange of thought 
mutually helpful to the clergy. Then from nine till ten 
there are two speakers. During the five days of the 
Conference, therefore, it is possible for ten of our ablest 


20 


THE CONFLICT 


pastors to show what they can do. I consider it one of 
the most helpful periods of the entire Conference. You 
select your own subject and, from what Dr. Jordan 
tells me, we may expect something exceedingly worth 
while.” 

Alice looked at Hadley rather ruefully. “I tell father 
that I do not think it is right that the women should be 
excluded. I wish they admitted all who were interested. 
They ought to change that ruling. But then, I suppose, 
even the clergy like their own secret sessions at times. 
After all, I come in for a lot of good things in life that 
other women miss—but I do wish I might hear your 
talk tomorrow, Dr. Hadley.” 

Dr. Gates laughed. “Sometimes when we get into a 
heated discussion it might not be so pleasant, Miss Jor¬ 
dan,” he said. “Often we thrash out problems at the 
Forum that involve all the clergy. Be thankful when 
you are well off. But perhaps we can slip Dr. Hadley 
in on the general program before the Conference closes.” 

When Hadley spoke again he looked directly at Gates. 
They never forgot his reply. “I shall try to deliver a 
message tomorrow that those who hear me will remem¬ 
ber always, God helping me. It is a long time since I 
have felt that anything was so definitely of the Lord.” 
His words seemed charged with power. In the days to> 
come his listeners had good cause to recall them. 

As Alice Jordan heard him, she felt that some new 
force had entered the life of this man—a force he had 
not possessed even when he had been at the height of 
his successful ministry. Now they were giving him the 
opportunity to regain the prestige that had so evidently 
been sacrificed on account of Mrs. Hadley’s poor health. 
She wanted to know many things. There still remained 


THE CONFLICT 


21 


three days of Conference association together, and she 
registered a determination to make the most of this time. 
While they must allow him some time to mingle with 
the clergy, nevertheless she and her father were his 
friends and they would not let him forget that fact. Just 
then Alice saw Mrs. Gates approaching, and the talk 
became general. 

As they drove back to the hotel. Alice was glad that 
her father had Paul Hadley with him in the front seat. 
It gave her a further opportunity to study him. Also, 
she wanted to have a few minutes’ comparative quiet. 

She wondered about Storm Lake. It must be a little 
community tucked away in some corner of the state, for 
she had never even heard of the place. Rather a musical 
sound, the name, but hardly the pastorate for a man like 
Dr. Hadley. Well, after tomorrow’s Forum there could 
be no question about a decent appointment for such a 
man. He would easily make a place for himself in this 
state as he had done in Canada. 

At the hotel they separated for an hour’s rest before 
dinner. Vonnell and Courtney would join them at six, 
Jordan said. Alice went to her room. A number of 
the clergymen spoke a word of greeting to her as she 
went up. Her talk of the afternoon had stirred their 
hearts. It was not every minister who had a daughter 
such as this—Dr. Jordan was fortunate that he had such 
a companion. One or two glanced rather curiously at 
Hadley, and envied him his association with the Jordans. 
Who was he, anyhow? 

As the head of her father’s home since her mother’s 
death a number of years before, and a leader in all their 
local church work, Alice Jordan’s time was completely 
filled. Devotion to her father came first; loyalty to her 


22 


THE CONFLICT 


denomination was second. And yet, her life had lacked 
completeness. She had the natural craving for a home 
and a life of her own. But it would have to be in the 
sphere in which she had lived her life thus far—an out¬ 
side element would have been foreign to her. 

,'She thought only of Paul Hadley as she dressed that 
night for dinner, and found herself wondering if he 
thought of her. 

After leaving the church, Vonnell had gone to the 
Creston Hotel to reserve places for five at dinner. Then 
he went for a brief walk about the town. Somehow the 
thought of a ride back to the hotel in the same car with 
ITadley and Miss Jordan together had not appealed to 
him. He tried to be fair, but he could not rid himself 
of the feeling that had grown upon him since his meet¬ 
ing with. Hadley. 

People who knew Vonnell at times declared that his 
apt reading of men and women amounted almost to 
clairvoyance. He did not altogether trust this man who 
had come among them. Of course Jordan and his 
daughter vouched for him—Vonnell admitted this fact 
even while he remained on his guard. Well, he would 
watch. He could not doubt Alice’s interest in Hadley, 
and at the same time his own interest was growing keen. 
How very attractive she was! Finally he pulled out 
his watch; he must return to the hotel, although he was 
in no very cheerful frame of mind. The hour at dinner 
would only serve as a further opportunity for Paul 
Pladley and Alice Jordan. Confound his luck! Well, 
he must make the best of it, and watch his opportunity. 

Fortune favored him, for, as he went into the hotel 
and upstairs, he saw Miss Jordan in the sitting room, 
dressed and waiting for her father. After a hasty toilet, 


THE CONFLICT 


23 


he seized the opportunity and joined her. She was 
gowned with artistic simplicity, and exceedingly gra¬ 
cious. Of course he realized the particular cause—it was 
the anticipation of meeting Hadley. But he responded 
to her mood, and in the brief ten minutes before her 
father arrived, had made an impression. Alice liked 
men of his pronounced type. 

Vonnell had not been informed that Hadley was 
scheduled to take Dr. Jordan’s place the day following 
at the Forum. He learned the fact, however, at dinner. 
They had been discussing a number of important topics, 
and Vonnell had observed sharply the reserve in all that 
Hadley said. The impression grew upon him that here 
was an unusually clever man. Finally Dr. Jordan turned 
to Hadley. 

“Have you decided upon your subject for the morn¬ 
ing?” he questioned. Courtney, who was much im¬ 
pressed with Hadley, awaited his reply rather expect¬ 
antly. After an imperceptible pause, Hadley spoke. 

“I should like to reserve the right to withhold my 
subject, Dr. Jordan. I know what I expect to talk about, 
of course, but I really have not given it a name. It will 
have to do with one of the leading questions of the 
present Conference.” 

Jordan laughed genially, and tapped him on the shoul¬ 
der. “Go to it, my boy, choose your own subject. 
Whatever it is, I shall bank on your ability to handle it.” 

With an inward protest Vonnell heard, but he dared 
say nothing. However, he found all his doubts of the 
afternoon rushing over him like a flood. 





CHAPTER II 

THE CAMP OF THE MODERNISTS 


The next morning Vonnell awoke with a sense of 
something unusual impending. It seemed strange to him 
that so many of their brilliant men should fall for Had¬ 
ley. Undoubtedly the man was capable, but why had 
a genius of his caliber so completely hidden himself from 
the public view for a number of years, and just at the 
age when most men are in their prime? He shook his 
head. Well, they would see what a morning would 
bring forth. 

While he sat at breakfast alone, Courtney looked in. 
With a sudden inspiration Vonnell beckoned him. Here 
was someone to whom he could recount his misgivings. 
Courtney sat down, and opportunely started the conver¬ 
sation. It seemed that Vonnell was not the only one 
whose thoughts centered upon Paul Hadley. 

“Jordan and I had a talk last night,” he began. “1 
am convinced that we have cause to be thankful for 
Hadley’s presence among us. He impresses all who 
have met him as being out of the ordinary, not so much 
by what he says, as by his suggestion of deep reserve. 
I confess I am keen on hearing him this morning.” 

Vonnell, to the other’s surprise, shook his head. “I’m 
sorry, Courtney,” he said in an undertone, “but I cannot 
see him as you do. Somehow I’ve mistrusted him since 
we met yesterday.” 

Courtney protested. “Why, my dear Vonnell, what 
do you mean? Have you known Dr. Hadley before?” 


26 


THE CONFLICT 


“No, but in spite of myself doubts will arise. I can¬ 
not help the feeling that he does not stand with us. I 
know absolutely nothing about the man. But your very 
suggestion only adds to my convictions. You admit that 
he says little. That’s the point. Why is he so reserved? 
I’ve always preferred men who are out in the open with 
everything. Of course he is unusual. But just the same, 
I am afraid that my fears will be confirmed.” 

At first Courtney laughed, then he grew rather grave. 
“I know you are usually right in your deductions, Von- 
nell,” he admitted, after a moment’s thought, “and for 
that reason I should be inclined to pay heed to what you 
have just said, were it not for the fact that Jordan and 
his daughter know him, and Jordan’s word goes far 
among the clergy. I believe in your sincerity, Vonnell, 
and yet I am sure you are mistaken.” 

Then he looked at his watch. “Almost eight; I must 
step over to the Creston and talk to Gates,” he said. 
“By the way, I want to see you later about a good open¬ 
ing at Brandon, Vonnell. There would be a decided 
advancement for you from your present charge. They 
need a man of your type in that growing town, and you 
would appeal to the people. They are dissatisfied with 
their present pastor because he persists in remaining in 
the old ruts. But set your mind at rest about Hadley. 
Come over and hear him for yourself.” 

Vonnell saw the uselessness of further comment, but 
remained unconvinced. As he stepped outside the hotel, 
he noticed the Jordan car coming up. Dr. Jordan and 
Alice had been for an early spin into the country. The 
young woman’s cheeks were glowing and she looked as 
though she had enjoyed the sharp wind of the April 
morning. Noticing Vonnell, they beckoned him. Alice 


THE CONFLICT 


27 


was at the wheel, and presented a lovely picture, her 
little riding hat tilted at a becoming angle. 

“We have had the best trip out into this lovely coun¬ 
try, Mr. Vonnell,” she said. “At home we often take 
early trips in the morning, especially in the spring. Now 
if you will get in we will drive you to the church, then 
I’ll take father to his appointment. After that, I expect 
to have a great time until the ten o’clock session.” She 
laughed up at her father, who nodded, as Vonnell took 
his seat. 

Dr. Jordan enlightened him. “Know what kind of a 
time she’s going to have? We passed a group of chil¬ 
dren down in the poorer section of town. Alice insisted 
on driving around that way. I tell her she was just 
hunting for them. Well, her conception of a great time 
is to take those little tykes for a ride into the country. 
Great for the kids, isn’t it, Vonnell? Social service is 
one of my daughter’s hobbies.” Vonnell’s eyes expressed 
his approval. 

“That’s what we need, Miss Jordan,” he returned, 
emphatically. “More of the practical side of Christian¬ 
ity, and less dogma. I can picture the enjoyment of 
those youngsters. iSomehow I’d like to be one myself 
for a couple of hours this morning.” Alice laughed. 

They reached the church, and she then drove on to 
the club, where the committee meeting was to be held, 
and where Dr. Jordan had been asked to try to adjust 
matters between two very determined factions. He 
would advocate the practice of the Golden Rule. Dr. 
Gates knew that in the entire state there was no clergy¬ 
man called upon more often to intervene in matters of 
this kind. Settlement of labor disputes had much to 
do with the ultimate bringing in of the Kingdom of 


28 


THE CONFLICT 


Universal Righteousness. The cause of Peace was al¬ 
ways advanced by declaring the tenets of the Sermon 
on the Mount. Such disputes were lamentable, and men 
and women must be brought to see that as soon as Capi¬ 
tal and Labor shook hands, half the battle would be 
won, and a long stride would be taken toward the estab¬ 
lishment of a Universal Brotherhood. Alice completely 
shared her father’s views. Dr. Jordan often said that 
a conference with his daughter over some vexing problem 
was better than a tonic. 

Even in that early month of April the country was 
delightful, and as the enraptured children climbed into 
the big touring car, nine of them in all, Alice felt fully 
repaid. She had easily secured the consent of the 
mothers, and amid much joyous laughter they were off. 
Some of the children had never been in a car before. 
Altogether it was a morning long to be remembered. 

Alice talked kindly with the children. She discovered 
that several of them had keen little minds. Only one 
or two of them went to iSunday School. Their parents, 
for the most part, never went to church. Mentally she 
resolved that she would speak to Dr. Courtney about 
them. They must be won for the church. 

It was not quite ten o’clock when they drove back 
into Kalona. After depositing the children in front of 
their homes, and receiving the grateful thanks of the 
mothers, she drove back toward the hotel, passing the 
church on the way. She would have time to remove 
some of the country dust and change into clean things, 
but she must hurry. Only for a moment did she draw 
up at the church, wondering if she might catch a glimpse 
of Hadley, and whether her father had come from his 
appointment. Her wrist watch told her it was ten 


THE CONFLICT 


29 


o’clock—she would be late as it was, in getting back to 
the church. 

Then she noticed three clergymen standing on the 
church steps, men whom she knew only by sight. Evi¬ 
dently something had occurred to stir them greatly. Two 
of them seemed very angry. Alice wondered, in a puz¬ 
zled way, what the discussion was about. They were 
so engrossed that they did not notice her. The Jordan 
car was only one of a number of others that were pull¬ 
ing up in front of the church just then. People were 
beginning to arrive for the morning sessions. She was 
just in the act of driving off, when her attention was 
arrested by something they were saying. 

“It is absolutely preposterous! That man has done 
more harm during this morning hour than anybody 
realizes!” One of the others gave an angry laugh. 

“Harm! That’s putting it mild! What a colossal 
blunder for Jordan to make! I gave him credit for far¬ 
sightedness! There is no telling what this may lead to!” 

Her cheeks crimson by this time, Alice Jordan waited 
to hear no more. What on earth were these men talking 
about? She was completely at sea. Her father! “A 
colossal blunder!” She could not understand it. For 
a moment, as she drove away, unconsciously, her indig¬ 
nation almost got the better of her. It was impossible, 
absolutely so, for her father to make a blunder of any 
serious moment. Even in this trying moment her loyalty 
to him was supreme, outweighing everything else. 

She expected to find her father at the hotel, but he 
had not returned, the clerk told her. In her heart she 
was furious with these men for daring to talk so openly 
about him. Not for a moment would she entertain the 
suggestion that he could act unwisely. If things had not 


30 


THE CONFLICT 


turned out right at the committee meeting, where Capi¬ 
tal and Labor were at swords’ points, it was not his fault. 
There must be some terrible misunderstanding. 

Her first impulse was to drive immediately back to the 
church, but she must first arrange her hair, and put on 
another dress. 'She could think of no solution—her 
mind was in a tumult. All she wanted just then was 
to see her father, and assure him of her loyalty. The 
tears were very near the surface. She had never known 
anything like this to happen before. Even Hadley, the 
man who had been uppermost in her thoughts since yes¬ 
terday, was forgotten. 

She had gone downstairs, and was about to leave word 
at the desk that she had gone back to the church, if her 
father came in, when she saw Henry Vonnell coming 
in at the door. With troubled eyes, she went toward 
him. Just now she felt that she wanted to speak with 
someone who was a friend of her father’s. Her heart 
sank, as she noted the expression on Vonnell’s face. It 
was similar to that she had observed on the faces of the 
men at the church. She beckoned him to an alcove on 
the right. 

“Tell me, Mr. Vonnell, do you know where father is. 
Oh, you would not be unfair enough to accuse him of 
making a ‘colossal blunder!’ I’m sure of that. Did any¬ 
thing go wrong at the committee meeting? Have you 
heard? Some of the clergymen were discussing father 
outrageously at the church when I drove by. Why, 
father always uses tact!” 

Vonnell had just come from the Forum, and he won¬ 
dered how he should tell her. At least he could relieve 
her mind of a misapprehension. She was wrong in her 
surmise of what had actually taken place. Instinctively 


THE CONFLICT 


31 


he realized his opportunity. The trouble was grave 
enough, and Dr. Jordan was not entirely blameless in 
the matter, but Vonnell felt that whatever he said, in 
recounting to her what had happened, he must not be 
the one to place the blame upon her father. If he used 
tact he might go far this morning in gaining favor for 
himself. He decided quickly. 

“Miss Jordan,” he said, “I came from the church 
thinking I might find you here; hoping it, in fact. But 
I am sorry you heard what you did, and not enough 
more to give you any idea of the truth. You think there 
was trouble at the committee meeting. You are mis¬ 
taken. I doubt if Dr. Jordan has even left that meeting 
as yet. Set your mind at rest on that point. If you like, 
we can go upstairs where we will be more alone. I can 
tell you what those men were talking about. They think 
that your father was to blame for something which oc¬ 
curred this morning at the Forum. But I know Dr. 
Jordan, and I cannot see why they should consider him 
entirely responsible for something which another man 
did. Your father acted in sincerity, but all of us are 
mistaken at times.” 

He consulted his watch. “The ten o’clock session has 
already commenced, and as they are having reports 
during the first hour, perhaps we had better wait until 
the eleven o’clock address. This would give us time to 
talk this matter over. I am sure you will not be satisfied 
until you hear what took place.” 

iSihe thanked him for his loyal defense of her father. 
Yes, she would like to hear what had happened, and 
with a sense of keen satisfaction, despite the story he had 
to tell, Vonnell followed her upstairs. 


32 


THE CONFLICT 


Just across the hall from Vonnell’s room at the Kalona 
House, Paul Hadley had arisen early that morning. He 
had gone to his room the night before, after his talk with 
Courtney, and opening his Bible in a very agony of soul, 
had dropped to his knees, wrestling and praying for sev¬ 
eral hours before he retired. Then he grew calmer and 
finally had the assurance of victory. 

In his own mind there was no question as to his sub¬ 
ject for the morning Forum, but it seemed as though 
all the demons in existence were besieging his very soul 
as he prayed. The forces of evil were mighty, but the 
God he served was Almighty. He realized the great op¬ 
portunity that lay before him on the morrow, and he 
dared not stand before the body of clergymen without 
the consciousness that every word he uttered would be 
inspired by the Spirit of the living God. He knew from 
past bitter experience how utterly powerless was the 
oratorical effort of man to reach hearts with the truth, 
unless the effort were backed up by the influence of the 
Spirit. Men on the morrow might fight his message, 
but, come what would, he must be true to the trust com¬ 
mitted to him. Although most of the clergymen pre¬ 
pared a paper, he had none. He had had enough of that 
in other days. He wanted nothing except the con¬ 
sciousness, during his brief half hour in the morning, 
that every utterance would tell for time and eternity. 

He did not go down to breakfast, for he felt no hunger. 
Knowing that the clergymen breakfasted about seven- 
thirty, he left the hotel at this time, taking a brief walk 
then going directly to the church. Only one man was 
ahead of him, Mr. Bascom, with whom Hadley had 
talked on the previous day. 

Instinctively Hadley liked him—a keen, boyish look- 


THE CONFLICT 


33 


mg fellow, one of the few men in their Conference who 
had taken his course of training, not at a university, but 
at a Bible Training School. His church was in a small 
city, Central Falls, perhaps fifty miles distant from Storm 
Lake. Evangelistic in spirit, he was just now at a crisis 
in his life. Having been educated in the atmosphere of 
old-type evangelism, he had emerged into the world of 
the clergy only to find that a revolution was taking place 
and that a man was classed as a fogy, or a moss-back, 
if he did not stand with the progressives. Many times 
had he been sorely puzzled, and his several brief talks 
with Hadley had been an inspiration to him. Something 
about the older man suggested unusual force of character. 

Bascom asked his advice on a number of things. Then 
he questioned him about Storm Lake. Hadley answered 
him briefly—it was just a small town, rather a quaint 
community, having a struggling church, with a congre¬ 
gation of members keen and eager for the truth. 

Then, as others began to come in, he added in a low¬ 
ered voice: “Bascom, I like you. If ever you are near 
us, we shall be glad to welcome you. iS-torm Lake is not 
so far from Central Falls. I am glad that you will hear 
what I have to say this morning. I have not felt led to 
tell the members of this Conference what my subject is; 
in fact, I have no name for it. But with God’s help, I 
shall try to show some of the younger men like your¬ 
self where you stand. I don’t expect to make any im¬ 
pression on men like Courtney or Gates. I left Storm 
Lake to attend this Conference, not knowing that such 
an opportunity would present itself. If they knew the 
gist of my talk this morning, they would have asked 
any other man to fill Dr. Jordan’s place, rather than me. 
Men will probably say after the Forum that I have taken 




34 


THE CONFLICT 


advantage. I cannot help it. It is the only chance I 
shall have. I am accountable to God for the use I make 
of my opportunity this morning. I shall leave this after¬ 
noon for Storm Lake—my mission will be accomplished, 
and my people need me.” 

Bascom, moved by this frank disclosure, held out his 
hand. “I thank you for the confidence you have placed 
in me,” he said, with sincerity, “and my desire is that 
I may always prove worthy of it. I want to keep in 
touch with you. This Conference will mark the begin¬ 
ning of a more definite ministry in my life; I feel certain 
of that. Whatever your subject for this morning, I’ll 
bank on its being the real stuff. Count upon my prayers 
while you are at it. You may expect me in Storm Lake 
almost any time—wife and I often take summer trips.” 

Further conversation became impossible, for the room 
was rapidly filling. The Forum was conducted in the 
large Sunday School room. This left the main audito¬ 
rium open for early arrivals at the regular sessions. The 
room seated perhaps three hundred—over two hundred 
clergymen were attending the present Conference. Had¬ 
ley had been invited to the platform, and during the 
half hour’s discussion he studied the faces of the men 
before him. They looked at him rather curiously, for 
there had been a good deal of comment about this new¬ 
comer to the state. Vonnell had that morning confided 
his fears to one other, but the majority took him on faith. 

Gates finally stood to introduce him. After a flatter¬ 
ing reference to Dr. Jordan’s former acquaintance with 
him, Hadley was given the floor. It struck several of 
them as somewhat unusual that he had no prepared out¬ 
line. If this man could dispense with one, and still give 
a masterly address, he was indeed exceptional. 



CHAPTER III 

THE MINISTERIAL FORUM 

For a moment he stood before them in silence. Then 
in brief acknowledgment of Gates’ introduction he 
bowed to him, and faced again the one hundred and 
fifty men assembled before him. Into his eyes had come 
the light of battle, the consciousness of an Unseen Power. 

“With a heart that is heavy, yet hopeful, I stand before 
you today. When I left home to attend this Conference 
I asked God for an opportunity to publicly make a con¬ 
fession and deliver a message that has been burning 
within me. I am so little known in this state that I 
hardly expected such a privilege as this, but God an¬ 
swered my prayer when Dr. Jordan asked me to substi¬ 
tute for him. 

“The Church of Christ is facing a greater crisis than 
at any time since the Arian controversy in the fourth 
century. We are in the midst of an irreconcilable con¬ 
flict. We have to choose, not between two phases of 
Christianity or types of piety, but between Christianity 
and infidelity. In this case, however, infidelity is en¬ 
trenched within the church, masquerading under Chris¬ 
tian phraseology. Arguments that formerly were hurled 
against the faith by its avowed enemies from the outside 
are now advanced by its professed friends on the inside. 
The issue is between naturalism and supernaturalism. 
Are the miracles recorded in the Scriptures facts or 
fables? Is sin a reality or a delusion, a lapse or a Tall 
upward’? Is Christ the Son of God or the son of 
Joseph? Is the Bible the Word of God or the product 


36 


THE CONFLICT 


of human genius ? Is God a person or a principle ? Are 
we saved by faith or by reason ? Is Christianity the one 
unique, true and only religion, or is it merely one of a 
number of world religions that have been developed to 
meet the needs of different peoples ? 

“There is no neutral ground. We have no alternative. 
Our answer to these questions places us upon one side 
or the other of a line of cleavage that runs through the 
great denominations of the day. One answer proclaims 
our loyalty to the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. 
The other answer convicts us of high treason before the 
bar of heaven. 

“Oh, my brethren, I plead with you in the name of the 
God Whom our fathers worshiped and to Whom our 
mothers prayed, to repudiate the subtle poison of modern 
rationalism and to purge press and school and pulpit of 
this God-dishonoring and soul-destroying error. 

“When Dr. Jordan and I were pastors in the same 
town I preached as some of you preach today. I be¬ 
lieved and taught an up-to-date program of salvation by 
good works and character. I had won for myself a 
reputation that men called enviable, but I was preaching 
the social Gospel, scoffing at the emphasis a few old- 
time preachers were placing on the preaching of the 
cross. I thought that I was right but God knows how 
tremendously wrong I was! I have paid in the very 
agony of my soul for the folly of such a ministry. With 
shame and humility I make this confession, but with a 
deep sense of gratitude I tell you that God in His loving 
grace has brought me to Himself and to faith in His 
blessed Word. 

“For years I fed my people on husks instead of the 
Living Word. I boasted of my progress but it was 


THE CONFLICT 


37 


progress toward hell. Oh, God knows how guilty I was 
as He also knows how guilty some in our denomination 
are today. When men, educated and ordained by a 
church that from its inception has held to certain funda¬ 
mental doctrines, depart from those beliefs and assail 
the very foundations of that church, a sense of true 
propriety and common honesty should impel those men 
to withdraw from the church. In the business world 
men who do not believe in the goods they sell or who 
misrepresent the firm for which they work would be 
called frauds, and laws are enacted to punish such in¬ 
dividuals. 

“I have sat in the sessions of this Conference and 
with a heavy heart listened to men, and women too, scoff 
at the Deity of our Lord, at the Atonement and other 
vital doctrines of our Church and Christianity. God’s 
Word says that ‘He that believeth not is condemned al¬ 
ready,’ and ‘If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ 
let him be anathema,’ and I have wondered if I am in 
a Christian Conference or in a gathering of highly cul¬ 
tured pagans.” 

“Mr. Chairman, I protest!” 

A man in the center of the room leaped angrily to 
his feet. A chair was noisily pushed back, and Henry 
Vonnell, his arm extended, glared at Hadley. Instantly 
confusion ensued. Hadley stood still, his composure per¬ 
fect, his hand, holding the Bible, resting on the table 
at his side. He had been expecting this, but the battle 
was the Lord’s. 

Voices were heard all over the room, a few men at¬ 
tempting to defend Hadley, but these were drowned by 
his opponents. Dr. Gates stood up, vainly endeavoring 
to restore order. During Hadley’s talk he had given 


38 


THE CONFLICT 


signs of growing uneasiness. But had he, after all, the 
right to interfere and stop this man, even though affairs 
had taken such a turn? Whatever had possessed Jordan 
to make so tremendous a mistake? 

A few of the clergy were demanding that Hadley be 
allowed to proceed, several of them who still stood for 
the preaching of sound doctrine, silently thanking God 
for this man’s fearlessness. But the majority wanted 
him silenced and the situation was rapidly getting be¬ 
yond the control of even Gates, when suddenly, in de¬ 
cisive tones, a voice spoke from the rear—the voice of 
one with authority. All faces turned toward the clergy¬ 
man who had arisen, and who was making his way down 
the center aisle—on his face an expression amounting to 
sternness. He raised his hand in command, and in¬ 
stantly there was silence. 

“For shame, men and brethren! This exhibition is 
surely disgraceful! Are we not forgetting the injunction 
that all things should be done decently and in order? 
I am ashamed to be in a gathering of this sort. Dr. 
Gates,” turning to the chairman, “with your permission 
I want the privilege of a word.” Gates, much relieved, 
nodded his consent. Dr. Leonard Craig, who had come 
forward so opportunely, was a clergyman not to be 
ignored. 

“As I understand it, men, this is an open Forum. The 
speaker of the moment, Dr. Hadley, was invited to take 
this half hour and the privilege was given him, as it is 
given to others, to select his own subject. He has done 
so, and stands upon his rights in bringing you any mes¬ 
sage he may have upon his heart. From what I have 
heard so far, I do not doubt his sincerity, although I 
cannot say I agree with his views. But I would be 


THE CONFLICT 


39 


ashamed to hold any convictions which could be so 
easily shaken that I could not listen to one who believes 
differently. 

“Are we not acting like a company of unruly school 
children when we allow our emotions to get the better 
of us in this unChristian manner? Even though I have 
not personally met Dr. Hadley, yet, as an evidence of 
my faith in him, I now shake hands with him publicly, 
and to further prove my interest, and my desire to hear 
all he has to say, I shall step aside during the last half 
hour of this morning session, which was to have been 
my period, in order that he may have ample time to fin¬ 
ish his address. Dr. Hadley,” he turned and grasped 
the other’s hand, “I congratulate you upon your courage. 
Very few men would have dared this.” With a nod to 
Gates he returned to his seat. In an unexpected manner 
God had raised up a standard against the enemy. 

Craig’s had been a crisp, final decision, and the audi¬ 
ence permitted itself to be swayed back to normal. Had¬ 
ley, much moved by this unexpected demonstration, 
merely acknowledged Craig’s intervention with a charac¬ 
teristic word. But he had gained a friend. There would 
be no further interruptions—even Vonnell realized the 
futility of opposition. It was too late now. 

“I love our great church and thank God for all He 
has done through her, and I desire to see peace within 
her walls, but there are some things of greater value 
than peace. If we have hearts for the Lord, if our blood 
runs loyal to Him, if sound convictions grip our souls 
and if a compassion for a lost world lays hold upon us, 
then we must take a firm stand against error, though 
propagated by those we love; thus obeying God’s com- 


40 


THE CONFLICT 


mand to 'contend earnestly for the faith once delivered 
to the saints.’ 

"The rationalists in our ranks are attempting to hold 
by force the position they have taken. Their own leaders 
publicly stated that if the Fundamentalists objected to 
the Liberalists they could get out of the church. Honest 
and earnest men who hold the fundamental doctrines of 
Christianity, the historic faith of the church and the 
standards of our own denomination, will never submit to 
a God-dishonoring and Christ-crucifying compromise or 
to a state of cringing submission to the rationalist. 

"Men, we must be definite. What is there to gain by 
a vague, hazy position ? Now is the time for the ministry 
to take a clear, definite stand. The conflict is on! If we 
believe that the Bible is the very Word of God, if we 
believe that Jesus Christ is very God of very God, if we 
believe in the finished work accomplished on Calvary, 
let us say so in definite, plain terms and let us take an 
immovable position! Such a faith is our heritage and we 
must be true to it. Such a faith is our trust and we 
must not be recreant to it. We must with Chrysostom 
say, ‘A whole Christ for my salvation and a whole Bible 
for my guide.’ 

"Let those who do not so believe say so in unmistak¬ 
able language, so that the saints of God everywhere may 
know in whom to trust. Such men would win the re¬ 
spect of those within and without the church if they 
thus clearly expressed themselves and then, like honest 
men, withdrew to an organization of their own. 

"To what lengths have we come? We have men 
trained in our schools at the expense of devout saints 
of God, who in their simplicity and ignorance of the 
facts believe sincerely that God is being honored by their 


THE CONFLICT 


41 


gifts in making these so-called Christian schools pos¬ 
sible; where the teachers not only deny the Lord who 
bought them and the Bible to which they owe all the 
blessings of American civilization and liberty, but actu¬ 
ally glory in such denials! If the tenets of Modernism 
are true then let us be honest enough to step out of the 
church into the world and earn our living in some pro¬ 
fession or trade. If Modernism is not true, let us unite 
heart and soul under God to defeat it! 

“I was educated in a University founded by godly men 
who dedicated that institution to the furtherance of 
evangelical faith. When I entered there I had faith in 
this old Book (holding up the Bible) ; when I came out 
I was an infidel. My experience is not unique—count¬ 
less numbers of young men and women have had and, 
in increasing numbers are having, that same tragic ex¬ 
perience. Much of the damnable heresy found in our 
churches today may be traced to our schools. Will 
the trustees of these schools do the honorable 
thing and demand the resignation of all infidel pro¬ 
fessors and the installation of true believers in the Lord 
Jesus Christ? 

“It has often been said, and truly, 'Orthodox people 
establish institutions and the Liberalists capture them and 
frustrate the intention of the givers.’ Where is the 
sturdy honesty of our Pilgrim forefathers? What has 
happened to the morals of the ministry? I call upon you 
to protest against the debauchery of our schools and the 
desecration of our churches before God Almighty shall 
move in judgment against us! We cannot be pacifists, 
though we value peace. The issues at stake are too great. 
This is a fight with sin and the devil, with our Lord’s 
honor and glory, the future of nations, and the destinies 


42 


THE CONFLICT 


of the undying souls of men involved. The church has 
always had her enemies, but until a few years ago the 
attacks came from without by leaders of the type of 
Voltaire, Paine and, later, Ingersoll; but today the at¬ 
tacks come from within by Christian ministers who 
out-Ingersoll Ingersoll. 

“To remain silent in such a crisis is treason to our 
Lord and treason to precious souls. The church is not 
a school of philosophy where men may exchange opin¬ 
ions, but the custodian of a sacred trust. A man may 
have the right to speculate with his personal money, but 
no trustee of a trust fund has a right to speculate with 
that fund. 

“The conflict is not between individuals, but between 
basic Christianity and infidelity — between God and 
Satan — though, of course, in the very nature of the case 
individuals will be involved. 

“The mighty Apostle Paul, under the inspiration of 
the Holy Spirit, wrote to the Galatians, ‘But though we, 
or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto- 
you than we have preached unto you, let him he ac¬ 
cursed' ; and to Titus he wrote that an elder must hold 
fast the Word of God, ‘that he may be able by sound 
doctrine both to exhort and convince the gainsayers, for 
there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, 
whose mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole 
houses, teaching things they ought not, for filthy lucre’s 
sake’; while the beloved disciple John wrote ‘Whosoever 
transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, 
hath not God; if any come unto you and bring not this 
doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid 
him God-speed: for he that biddeth him God-speed is 
partaker of his evil deeds.’ 


THE CONFLICT 


43 


“Let us take a definite stand with the saints of all ages 
against sin, hypocrisy and error. The clarion call of God 
comes to us today, ‘Who is on the Lord’s side?’ Will 
you join me in replying, ‘Here am I’? Then, like good 
soldiers of the Cross, we will go forward, in the strength 
of the Lord and the power of His might, to conquer 
until shall take place the event for which the Church of 
God awaits—the blessed return of our Lord.” As he 
paused for a moment, someone in a side seat shifted in 
disgust, and muttered, “A premillennialist, of all 
things!” 

It was not difficult to tell where his audience stood, but 
to everything around him he was supremely indifferent. 
His time was nearly up. Craig’s scathing comment had 
been effectual enough to prevent a second outburst, but 
several men had left the room. He knew from the ex¬ 
pression on some faces that a number stood with him. 
Faithful was He who had called him, who also would 
perform the good work to the end. 

“One of the greatest movements of modern times, per¬ 
haps the greatest since the Reformation, is now in prog¬ 
ress. It has taken into its fellowship believers of all 
evangelical denominations in both Great Britain and 
America and has spread to the foreign lands, for a great 
host of missionaries from all the Foreign Boards are 
now associated with it. I refer to the Fundamental 
movement. It is not in all places called by that par¬ 
ticular name, but the intent and purpose is everywhere 
the same. This movement has more than once been 
sneered at by the members of this conference. Do not 
lightly esteem it! Godly men and women all over Chris¬ 
tendom, who believe in the inerrancy of the Bible, min¬ 
imizing- the minor differences in interpretation, in gov- 


44 


THE CONFLICT 


ernment and ritual, are standing unitedly for the great 
fundamentals of our faith. 

“I realize from your remarks, that a number of you 
consider them only a group of insignificant cowards hud¬ 
dling together, cherishing a forlorn hope, but they are 
the salt of the earth and the hope of the church. The 
movement must succeed for the Fundamentalists are 
men and women of prayer; it must succeed, for it honors 
God’s Holy Word and God’s Holy Son; it must succeed, 
for it is of the Holy Spirit. It is ‘Fundamentalism’ vs. 
‘Modernism’! 

“Men, if you love the One who died for you, get behind 
this movement! This may lead to separation—this may 
seem reactionary—division may follow — but I am not 
alarmed, for division is better than sin and error. ‘This 
is a hard saying; who can hear it?’ said certain of our 
Lord’s disciples concerning some of His teachings, and 
we read ‘from that time many of His disciples went back 
and walked no more with Him,’ yet who would dare 
question the wisdom of our Lord in giving them the 
truth? There was a necessary and righteous division 
when the Protestant Church separated from the corrupt 
Papacy. Truth and error, virtue and vice cannot dwell 
together! God and all heaven rejoice when men dare 
stand in the presence of brazen infidelity enthroned in 
the sanctuary and protest against it. Will you make glad 
the heart of Christ by so doing? You may not get large 
pastorates—the leaders may excommunicate you, but 
you will have the sweet consciousness of God’s approval! 
If the Lord be God, FOLLOW HIM!” 

The only sound in the room, as Hadley finished and 
took his seat, was the ticking of the big clock over the 
platform. Then Gates, without comment, briefly closed 


THE CONFLICT 


45 


the session. One or two men approached Hadley, before 
leaving the room, to press his hand in silence. Words 
were unnecessary. His opponents immediately went 
out, in groups of twos and threes. Dr. Craig came for¬ 
ward. Hadley noticed that he was visibly moved. 

“That was magnificent, Dr. Hadley,” he said, briefly, 
“the way in which you withstood the lions of this con¬ 
ference. Some of them were angry enough to want to 
tear you in pieces. ‘Almost thou persuadest me,’ Paul 
Hadley.” 

Hadley put his hand on the other man’s shoulder. 
Craig was a large man, towering above him. 

“Dr. Craig,” he replied earnestly, “think of what it 
would mean for the cause of truth if you returned to the 
faith of your fathers. I somehow believe that you will. 
Thank you again, for your assistance this morning. I 
realize what I have done, but I have no regrets. I trust 
in a higher power than Denominationalism. God help 
you to see the truth, Dr. Craig.” 

Without a word, but with a pressure of the hand that 
had more than formality behind it, the two men parted. 

In the sitting-room at the Kalona House, Henry Von- 
nell was detailing the events of the morning, telling of 
Paul Hadley’s striking message, to the young woman who 
listened with growing consternation. It was a most un¬ 
fortunate affair, of course. Men like Courtney and him¬ 
self could withstand such an onslaught, but there were 
many young men in the conference, some of them just 
having entered the ministry, and he knew that a number 
of these had been halting between two opinions. 

Finally Alice Jordan interrupted him, as she sprang to 
her feet. The room was empty, except for themselves. 


46 


THE CONFLICT 


“Why, Mr. Vonnell, this is almost unbelievable!” she 
cried, as she faced him. “If I had heard this account 
from some less reliable source, I should discredit the 
whole thing. Dr. Hadley a traitor to our denomina¬ 
tion ! Oh, if this were some other man I could believe 
it more readily, but Paul Hadley! How could he spoil 
his career, his brilliant future, in such an unheard of 
fashion ?” 

She had pressed her hands together, unconscious of 
how much her words betrayed. Jealously the man 
caught the note of real pain in her voice. He must use 
the utmost tact in talking with her. She walked over 
to the window, and looked out unseeingly. 

But she was thoroughly the daughter of Dr. Jordan. 
Only for a moment did she remain there. Gaining mo¬ 
mentary control of herself, she returned to her seat. 

“You must forgive this outburst, Mr. Vonnell.” He 
nodded gently. “Father and I had placed so much confi¬ 
dence in Paul Hadley. This will be as much a blow to 
him as it has been to me. Poor father! Would there 
be any way to turn Dr. Hadley from this madness, and 
bring him to his senses?” 

Vonnell shook his head. “I am afraid not, Miss Jor¬ 
dan. He surely kept his word to your father, made last 
night at the dinner table, that what he said would be 
uttered with no uncertain sound. The man is an orator, 
that’s the trouble. A less brilliant man would not have 
made the impression he did, and therefore would have 
wrought less harm. I had my doubts about him from the 
moment we met yesterday.” 

He saw the effort she was making to speak naturally. 

“Then that settles matters. He is one of the extremists 
and must be treated as such.” Her voice was uncon- 


THE CONFLICT 


47 


sciously gaining in scorn. “Men of that sort will have 
to learn what sensible people think of them. I am 
grateful to you, Mr. Vonnell, because you do not blame 
father. You have been most considerate this morning. 
I shall not soon forget it. Father will feel badly enough 
when he hears this, but how could we know he would 
turn traitor? Please excuse me from going with you to 
the eleven o’clock session. I really have not the heart to 
go now. Misplaced confidence is always a hard thing to 
face. I shall feel differently this afternoon.” 

She was making a splendid attempt to regain her com¬ 
posure. Vonnell observed this, and decided that the best 
thing he could do was to leave her. Before he did so, 
however, he had secured her consent that she and her 
father would dine with him again that evening. 

After Vonnell had gone, she went directly to her room, 
and battled with herself for over an hour. The world 
of the clergy was a very exacting one. Demands would 
be made upon her time, even during the apparent free¬ 
dom of a conference. She knew that the local committee 
were planning an elaborate banquet for the delegates and 
their wives and daughters, and this would take place on 
the following evening. Much as she longed for seclusion, 
she know she could not indulge. Her disappointment in 
Hadley was great, but she owed a higher duty to her 
father and her church. No one should ever know how 
deeply this shaft had gone home. And after this morn¬ 
ing she would attend the remainder of the sessions. 

She would take a more determined stand than ever 
against this organization of the Fundamentalists,—even 
Paul Hadley, she finally decided with a little angry laugh, 
should know what it meant to defy and oppose men like 


48 


THE CONFLICT 


her father. And they had planned to use their influence 
to place him in some prominent pulpit! Her heart hard¬ 
ened as she considered his daring. Well, he had forever 
killed himself as far as advancement was concerned. 

Upon a sudden impulse she went to a table standing in 
the center of the room, whereon lay some hotel stationery. 
Seating herself she wrote rapidly her passionate protest 
against what he had done. 

“Dr. Hadley: You have forever forfeited all right 
to my friendship. My father will feel the same. We 
trusted you, and the honor of our denomination was at 
stake. I consider that you have taken advantage of 
the confidence we placed in you. In the future we have 
nothing in common. How you could deliver such a 
message as I understand you gave at this morning’s 
Forum, and deliberately attempt to turn the minds and 
hearts of the trusting young clergy back into the old, 
worn-out channels, passes my comprehension. Such an 
act might have been expected of a fanatic, but You! I 
confess I cannot fathom a man like you ! 

Do you suppose that the leaders of our church will 
ever recognize you in the future? What did you hope 
to gain, anyhow, by attempting such a revolution? You 
had the opportunity of a lifetime; father and I would 
have done anything for you, but now, by your own folly, 
you have forever relegated yourself to the dead past. 

I wonder if I need tell you, Dr. Hadley, that you have 
hurt me beyond the power of expression. To lose faith 
generally in human nature, is hard enough,—but to lose 
confidence in one who has been counted a friend, is 
hardest of all. You have lost the influence of men who 
could have sent you far in the denomination and you 
have lost the friendship of 

Alice Jordan.” 

With this act she forever put Paul Hadley from her 
life. Sealing the letter she took it downstairs, and left 


THE CONFLICT 


49 


it with the clerk, to be handed to Dr. Hadley when he 
came in. Then she went back upstairs to await her 
father’s return. 


Immediately following the lunch hour that afternoon, 
behind closed doors, the Conference Committee met at 
the church to discuss the disastrous event of the morn¬ 
ing. It was too late to recall what had been done. Dr. 
Jordan, a member of that committee, very much de¬ 
pressed over the outcome, took the blame upon himself. 
After a heated discussion, lasting over twenty minutes, it 
was decided to hush the thing up as much as possible and 
prevent the townspeople from getting hold of the affair. 

After all, it was not the first time a controversy had 
arisen during a conference. Surely none of their sane 
men would allow themselves to be carried away by the 
address of one who had proved himself such an extremist. 
Some of the younger clergymen, who were not sure where 
they stood, could be interviewed by several members of 
their committee. In this way an attempt would be made 
to smooth the thing over. All admitted that it was very 
unfortunate, but now they knew where this Hadley 
stood, and could govern themselves accordingly. Above 
everything else, the daily press must not get on to this. 
Several of the members, however, were not so optimistic 
as to the general outcome. 

Two hours later Paul Hadley had left Kalona, and 
was on his way home to a waiting congregation in the 
western part of the State. But his message was to live 
in the hearts of a number of clergymen. Not in vain 
had he spoken that morning at the Ministerial Forum. 



CHAPTER IV 


NORMA LANGLEY 

The town of Brandon lay slightly to the south of Storm 
Lake. It was a growing community, where business con¬ 
ditions seemed ideal. Parents congratulated themselves 
upon the excellence of the public schools, and the churches, 
though few in number, were well attended each Lord’s 
Day. Most of them were modern, substantial buildings, 
containing the latest improvements for social and ath¬ 
letic development. The only exception to this was the 
Community Church in the East End. People living in 
the vicinity declared that it was a shame that the congre¬ 
gation was not strong enough to secure a pastor who 
could plan for things in the modern way. They wanted a 
church building in the neighborhood of which they could 
be proud, one that would be a credit to them, rather 
than a disgrace. 

It was the day following Hadley’s memorable address 
at the Forum. Into a room in one of the more modest 
homes of Brandon, the western sun was sending its last 
rays. By an open window a young woman was seated, a 
letter lying in her lap—a young woman of striking per¬ 
sonality, her auburn hair coiled artistically upon her head, 
her intelligent features good to look upon. Norma Lang¬ 
ley was a force to be reckoned with. The firmness of 
chin revealed the fact that here was an individual ac¬ 
customed to making decisions for herself. She picked 
up the letter, and with rather a troubled look in the 
brown eyes, looked it over. It was one she had written 
a short while before. 


52 


THE CONFLICT 


During the past two years she had lived with her 
uncle and aunt in a distant part of the state. Her mother 
had died suddenly, and her uncle, a clergyman, had of¬ 
fered her a home. For the first year she had taught 
school, having received her course at Normal, while her 
mother still lived. She had had every comfort in her 
uncle’s home. He was the pastor of a large congrega¬ 
tion. Then one day he had offered her the position of 
Church Secretary, with a salary attached, and with a keen 
interest she had plunged into her new duties. For a 
while she was enthusiastic, and had given herself entirely 
to her new work. 

She had at first only taken care of his daily corre¬ 
spondence, and helped him keep in touch with the mem¬ 
bership of his congregation. Gradually, however, she had 
commenced to assist him with his Sunday sermons. For 
a time this was the work she enjoyed most, for she was 
a thorough student, and preparation for her uncle’s ser¬ 
mons stimulated her. Then, one day, as he suggested a 
thought to her, she looked up at him in astonishment. 
He had just stated that he considered the story of Jonah 
to be a myth. 

“Uncle Len!” she exclaimed, “surely you cannot mean 
that! Why,.it sounds like some of the stuff one of our 
teachers at Normal tried to cram down our throats. I 
cannot believe you are serious!” 

As she sat here in the room, this evening, she re¬ 
viewed the past six months of her life. Her uncle had on 
that occasion tried to persuade her to think likewise. 
No thoughtful men and women today believed those im¬ 
possible tales of the old Scripture. Every ancient work 
that had lived down through the centuries had its tales 
of mythology, and the Bible was no exception. And with. 


THE CONFLICT 


53 


pain and astonishment in her heart she had listened to 
him on the following Sunday morning, as he subtly denied 
a number of things in the old Book. However, she had 
firmly refused to have anything to do with the prepara¬ 
tion of that sermon. 

In her heart, years before, had been put the seed of 
the Word by a mother who had always stood firm for the 
old Book, and it had fallen on good soil. During her 
months of study at the Normal, while on every side young 
women had gone down before the advance of Modernist 
teaching, Norma Langley had stood, like a veritable Gib¬ 
raltar, clinging to her lofty ideals, her faith in the Bible 
unshaken. 

In college, however, the test had not been so hard. It 
was more difficult, in the home of her uncle, to maintain 
this standard. She had an affection for him, which had 
increased during their months of association together. 
While she cared for her aunt after a fashion, there was 
not the tie between them that existed between herself and 
her uncle. Her aunt was impatient over Norma’s atti¬ 
tude, and could make no allowance for such foolish 
notions as her niece possessed. Of course people today 
could not take the Bible literally—Norma was too ex¬ 
treme. 

But Norma steadily held her ground, although it be¬ 
came increasingly difficult. She had been unable to get 
her uncle to see things differently. There was a gentle 
courtesy about him, however, that took away the sharp 
edge of an argument. Her relatives had been good to 
her, and she hated to antagonize them, but as the days 
went by she grew more troubled. Her position was be¬ 
coming embarrassing, and she wondered how long she 
would be able to endure such conditions. Members of 


54 


THE CONFLICT 


her uncle’s congregation often came to her about various 
things. They were so thankful that their pastor was ad¬ 
vancing with the thought of the times, and that he had 
sense enough to relegate apparent miracles to the realm of 
mythology, where they belonged. Out of consideration 
for her uncle and aunt she would change the subject 
whenever possible. 

The climax had come two days before, while her uncle 
was away from home for a week. He had asked her to 
teach his weekly Bible class which was held on the even¬ 
ing of the day he was to leave. At first she refused. She 
had not been in the habit of attending this class, be¬ 
cause she disapproved of the text book being used. But 
at her uncle’s urgent request she finally consented. At 
least she need not teach anything that was false. Her 
aunt did not belong to the class, and therefore was not 
present. 

The lesson was on the life and teachings of Christ. She 
omitted several statements in the text-books, which she 
would not be guilty of teaching. During the entire lesson 
period, however, Norma Langley felt that she was sail¬ 
ing under false colors. Before the hour ended, she had 
reached her decision; she could no longer remain in her 
Uncle’s home. The teaching of this lesson was the near¬ 
est she had ever come to compromising in all her straight¬ 
forward young life. If she remained she felt that it would 
not be long before she would become engulfed in the 
maelstrom of Modernism. And she must make her posi¬ 
tion clear before these people, come what would. Lifting 
her heart in silent prayer, she looked up from the book. 
“I must make a statement as to what I believe,” she said 
clearly, a light coming into her eyes. “Friends, I can- 


THE CONFLICT 


55 


not agree with a number of statements in this book, es¬ 
pecially in this lesson being taught tonight. For instance: 
Tt is not so much the shed blood of Christ that we should 
emphasize today, but the life that Jesus lived while here 
upon earth. Let people practice the Golden Rule, and 
live up to the sermon on the Mount, and by following 
Christ’s example they become Christians in the highest 
sense of the word.’ I cannot accept that teaching. My 
Bible tells me that ‘without the shedding of blood is no 
remission.’ I must put myself on record as standing 
firmly on God’s word.” 

It had surprised them, of course. She talked a few 
minutes longer and there were one or two objections, 
but respect for her position as their pastor’s niece had 
restrained them. 

The next morning her aunt came to her room early. 
Norma saw at once that something had occurred to make 
her very angry. 

“I am amazed at you, Norma Langley!” she cried. 
“Mrs. Ferris has just called me and told me of your dis¬ 
graceful outburst last night. How you dare to openly 
defy your uncle, and publicly deny his teaching, is be¬ 
yond me. What do you mean ? Is this the thanks we 
receive for offering you a home under our roof? Are 
you going to keep up this sort of thing?” 

Very pale under this unexpected attack, but with the 
fine courage of her indomitable spirit, Norma faced her 
aunt. 

“I shall leave your home today, Aunt Rachael,” she re¬ 
plied. “I reached this decision last night. I cannot stay, 
and longer retain my self-respect. Uncle Len knows 
where I stand. He knows that I took charge of that ser¬ 
vice last night under protest. I do appreciate all the 


56 


THE CONFLICT 


kindness you have both shown to me since I have been 
in your home, but the time has come when I should be 
false to myself, false to my mother’s teachings, and false 
to my God, if I remained here any longer. I refuse to 
sell my convictions for the sake of a home! I shall not 
wait for Uncle to return,—there is no use in paining him 
with such an interview. What I have to say to him, I 
shall say in a letter. My mind is made up, and my deci¬ 
sion unalterable.” 

Somewhat subdued by Norma’s reply, and surprised at 
the girl’s sudden, fixed purpose, her aunt tried to dis¬ 
suade her. But one might as well attempt to move a 
mountain. Norma was not a young woman who swerved 
easily from a set resolve, and the flint in her make-up 
was more than a match for her aunt’s flexibility of char¬ 
acter. 

Living in Brandon, across the state, was a former 
classmate of hers. It had been Norma’s intention to 
visit Helena Rossiter the coming summer. But she would 
go at once to Brandon. From her mother she had re¬ 
ceived a small legacy, and this, together with what she 
had earned during the two years in her uncle’s home, 
would prove a sufficient fund until she secured a school 
in the fall. 

Thus, fired by a sense of conviction and duty, Norma 
Langley let go her moorings, and with an absolute faith 
in her mother’s God, set her face toward the west. It 
was, she realized, the beginning of a new life for her. 

She had taken the night train, arriving in Brandon 
that morning. Mrs. Rossiter was overjoyed at the sight 
of the one classmate she had most admired at Normal. 
This joy, however, turned to something akin to conster- 


THE CONFLICT 


57 


nation as she listened to Norma’s story. The whole 
thing seemed to puzzle her. 

“But Norma, what difference does it make if you do 
see things differently from your relatives? It seems to 
me that you have sacrificed a comfortable home for the 
sake of a few foolish trifles. A lot of people today believe 
just as your aunt and uncle do.” 

Norma shook her head. “No, Helena, I cannot agree 
with you. They are not trifles to me. They are the 
soundest convictions of my life. You consider the matter 
for which I left a small one. To me the vital doctrines 
of Christianity are life itself, and it is a libel on my God 
when anyone discredits or makes light of any portion of 
His Word. The red stream which runs through the 
Bible from Genesis to Revelation is that which flowed 
from Calvary. I can have no fellowship with those who 
deny the power of the Atonement, and who doubt the 
inspiration of the Bible. I thank God for a mother who 
taught me these things from my youth.” 

But this discussion was beyond Helena’s understanding. 
She could only shrug her shoulders rather helplessly. 

“I confess I never studied this subject as you did, 
Norma,” she replied. “My people were not Christians. 
Of course Loren and I go to church and we would not 
miss a iSunday morning service, but I could not take such 
things to heart as you do. I’ll tell you more of our church 
later. I am sure you will like the one we attend. And 
now, above everything else, you surely must know how 
thoroughly glad I am to have you with me, Norma dear¬ 
est. You must consider this your home from this time 
forth. You shall have absolute freedom. Only we cannot 
offer you the luxuries which you doubtless had in your 


58 


THE CONFLICT 


uncle’s home.” She glanced rather deprecatingly around 
the sitting-room, comfortable and clean, but small. 

But Norma hushed her apology. She was grateful for 
Helena’s genuine welcome. “I appreciate this offer of 
yours, Helena,” she replied, “and you must not apologize 
for anything. I have a presentiment that I shall spend 
some of the happiest days of my life here in this little 
home of yours. I do not know just what the future has 
in store for me, but I somehow believe that God has a 
definite work for me to do in the days to come.” 

During the remainder of the morning they had visited 
together, talking over the old days in college. Mr. Rossi- 
ter did not always get home to lunch. Early in the after¬ 
noon Helena took the young woman upstairs, and rather 
proudly threw open the door of the guest-room. At least 
she could offer her friend a charming room. Norma ex¬ 
claimed as they entered. An ordinary bedroom had been 
transformed into a blue and white bower. Helena had 
the taste of an artist. Upon a sudden impulse, Norma 
turned and kissed her friend. 

“This is dear!” she said. “You remember how I al¬ 
ways loved a dainty room, even though I never had much 
knack for such work myself. But at Normal your room 
was always the envy of the girls. I know I shall have 
some wonderful hours here. And you must come up 
often, Helena; we shall have some good times together. 
Perhaps I can help you to see some things more clearly.” 

And when Norma wrote to her uncle, before she en¬ 
closed the pages in an envelope, she read the letter 
through once more: 

“Dear Uncle Len: I am sending this letter to you so 
that you shall have it upon your return. I wonder if 
you realize how reluctant I have been to take the step 


THE CONFLICT 


59 


which I felt I must take. It is not any one thing in it¬ 
self, but a combination of events, that has brought me to 
this decision. You are my uncle, my mother’s brother, 
and as such I do love you, Uncle Len, but I could never 
see things as you do. As I told Aunt Rachael, I could 
no longer retain my self-respect, and still remain under 
your roof. But do not think that I have taken this step 
without much prayer. 

I cannot accept the teachings of our professors today, 
when they deny the authenticity of God’s Word. I 
may be behind the times, but I have no desire to be 
classed with the progressives who spend their time pre¬ 
paring Satanic assaults on the Scriptures, nor can I 
have fellowship in a church where a bloodless gospel is 
commencing to be preached. 

There are many things in the Bible which are not 
quite clear to me, but in the future I intend to devote 
more time to Bible study than I have given to it in the 
past. I try to believe that the world grows better and 
that in every generation people are getting nearer to 
God, but sometimes I wonder how this can be, when so 
many people deny the teaching of His Word. These 
things have been perplexing me, but during these sum¬ 
mer months I shall dig out these truths for myself. 
I cannot accept the man-made theories of the present 
day, they too openly contradict the Word of God. 

There are certain parts of my work that I shall miss, 
Uncle Len. Until these questions arose to disturb me, 
six months ago, I loved my work and was happy. But 
since our first disagreement there has been a constant 
struggle, which has culminated in the step which I have 
taken. 

I am sorry because it was necessary for me to hurt 
you and Aunt Rachael, but I have no regrets for what 
I have done. I wanted to avoid an interview that would 
have been painful to both of us, therefore I left during 
your absence. Sometime in the future I may return for 
a visit, but at present I request that you do not try to 


60 


THE CONFLICT 


locate me. I must live my own life, and keep true to 
my convictions. 

Believe me to be, Your affectionate niece, 

Norma.” 

With this act, Norma Langley burned her bridges 
behind her, and entered upon her new life at Brandon. 
She determined that she would not reveal to anyone the 
identity of her uncle; she would start afresh, in this new 
field, and find a work for herself. She wrote also to her 
brother Robert, who was away at school. Bob was the 
pride of her life, one of the coming young men at College. 
She had visited him, during the previous holiday season, 
spending several days with him. He was preparing him¬ 
self for a career of journalism, and his college marks 
were high. She wrote him fully, explaining her reasons 
for the step she had taken, and in her brother’s letter 
she placed the envelope addressed to her uncle. It were 
better if Bob mailed the letter from the college town. 

That evening, for the first time, she met Loren Rossi- 
ter. Helena Mandel had taught school for three months, 
and then surprised her little world by marrying a man 
she had known only a short time. Instinctively Norma 
liked him. Helena had often written about her husband, 
and Norma realized as they sat together at dinner that 
evening, that her friend’s letters had not been exaggerated. 
He welcomed her in a hearty, boyish manner that 
warmed her heart. 

On one point Norma was adamant,—she insisted upon 
paying her way. As a clerk in a department store, Rossi- 
ter drew only fair wages, and Norma’s independence 
would not permit her to remain as a guest. In spite of 
Helena’s protest, she was firm. Finally they compromised 


THE CONFLICT 


61 


upon a two weeks’ visit. Helena insisted upon this much 
and after that Norma should have her own way. 

The Rossiters belonged to a church further downtown. 
Helena had gone there for years. She was keen about 
their pastor, Dr. Wilbur Frahm. The conversation 
drifted to the work of the church. Loren was not so 
enthusiastic about the man. Behind his paper he made 
a little grimace, as Helena commenced to sing his praises. 

“I think that the best part of Dr. Frahm’s work is his 
ability to keep such a vast number of young people tied 
up with the church. Since he came here nine months ago 
he has started an Athletic Association, instituted sports 
of every kind, and formed a Kitten Ball League—in fact, 
nearly every night in the week is filled. There is always 
some amusement or other for the young folks.” 

Loren laughed at his wife, and looked to Norma. 
“What do you think of such a program, Miss Langley?” 
he asked. “I call the church we attend a regular Athletic 
Club. That’s about the only subject my little wife and I 
differ upon.” 

Helena was indignant. “For shame, Loren Rossiter!” 
she exclaimed. “Don’t you dare turn Norma against Dr. 
Frahm! I am determined that she shall like him, even 
if you don’t. You must admit that Frahm is an orator 
of the first rank. Brandon is proud of having a man like 
him. Wait until you meet him, Norma. He is wonder¬ 
ful,—all the young women are charmed with him.” 

To Mrs. Rossiter’s surprise, Norma was silent a mo¬ 
ment. When she spoke, it was with a certain gravity. 

“I think I stand with your husband, Helena,” she said. 
“I admit that young people need recreation, and the de¬ 
veloping of the social instinct is natural, but I fear that 


62 


THE CONFLICT 


too many pastors are making the mistake of putting these 
things first. Years ago I heard an evangelist preach a 
sermon on the subject 'First things first.’ I have never 
forgotten that sermon. I think that has become the trou¬ 
ble with the church today. We ought to get back to first 
principles. Let the young folks have their social times, 
but not at the expense of their Christian development.” 

Loren slapped his knee rather gleefully. Here was a 
young woman who decided things for herself. He liked 
Norma immensely. As a rule he good naturedly gave up 
an argument in favor of his wife. Now he had suddenly 
discovered a champion. 

“I’m with you, Miss Langley,” he agreed, while his 
wife regarded him scornfully. “But by all means take 
Helena’s advice. Come with us next Sunday and hear 
Frahm for yourself. I’ll not mention him again until you 
have heard him. He a ladies’ man all right.” He skill¬ 
fully dodged his wife’s upraised arm. 

“I have a notion to have Dr. Frahm excommunicate 
you, Loren Rossiter!” she exclaimed, and the subject 
dropped. 

Norma inquired about the other churches. One of 
them would soon be without a pastor, Helena told her, 
for the members were very much dissatisfied. They had 
a new man in the pulpit at the little Community Church 
in the East End. Somehow the name of this church ap¬ 
pealed to Norma. But Helena was not interested. 

“I really do not know much about it,” she replied, in¬ 
differently, “except that some people in its immediate 
vicinity think the building ought to be torn down, and 
a modern structure erected. The building is big enough 
but it looks like a barn! They have none of the improve- 


THE CONFLICT 


63 


ments which our other churches possess. I have heard 
that the members are rather peculiar in their beliefs. 
They are often referred to as ‘Premillennialists,’ what¬ 
ever that may mean. Perhaps you can enlighten us, 
Norma.” 

P)Ut Norma could tell them very little. 

“I have heard Uncle refer to Premillennialism as a 
dangerous doctrine. He seemed to think that people who 
belong to this class were always setting some date for 
Christ’s return. I know that on a number of occasions he 
has warned people against having anything to do with it. 
So I know very little about it, you see.” 

She agreed to go with them the following Sunday. But 
in her heart was a lurking desire to visit the little church 
in the East End. Somehow, she felt that she should not 
like Dr. Frahm. 

When Sunday came they went to church in Loren’s 
car,—not the luxurious kind driven by her uncle, but an 
inexpensive runabout which Loren had purchased several 
months before. Even though it was not new, he drove it 
to church rather proudly. The day was ideal, and 
Norma’s heart was full of the pure joy of living. These 
friends had, in their simple hospitality, taken her in and 
made her one of them. She was all unconscious of the 
picture she made, her burnished hair glinting in the April 
sunlight, a thoroughbred to her finger tips. Helena was 
justly proud of her friend. 

The church, a handsome edifice which had been erected 
two years before, had taken the place of the former frame 
structure. It stood in the neighborhood of many of the 
best homes of Brandon, on a fashionable corner. Instead 
of being topped with the old-fashioned steeple, it was 


64 


THE CONFLICT 


round in design, with a flat roof. It seemed to Norma this 
morning, as they drove up and she saw its white stone 
surface gleaming in the sun, that there was nothing 
church-like in its appearance. 

“It looks like a round-house!” she exclaimed, much to 
Loren’s amusement. But Helena was vigorous in its de¬ 
fense. 

They were early. Helena desired to introduce Norma to 
a number of her friends. She always had been keen about 
Norma. It was her intention to make the young woman 
feel thoroughly satisfied in her new surroundings. 

Dr. Frahm and his wife stood near the door. Seeing 
the Rossiters, and a stranger with them, the pastor hast¬ 
ened forward, all courtesy. 

Norma never forgot her first impression of him. He 
did not look a bit like a minister, she decided. A suave, 
polished little man, his eyes very keen and piercing, it 
seemed to this straightforward young woman that she had 
never before met a minister like him. He might have 
belonged to the theatrical profession. She considered him 
thoroughly insignificant. They talked for some minutes, 
and evidently Frahm was much impressed. 

He turned to his wife, who had been introduced with 
him. “I’d like Miss Langley to see our downstairs equip¬ 
ment,” he said. Then turning to Norma again, “We pride 
ourselves on having a unique church home. Shall we go 
down ? We are glad you have come among us, for there 
is plenty of work for a young woman like you to do.” 

He took the two women downstairs. Loren refused to 
go. Dr. Frahm showed her through the modern kitchen, 
and the long room with the sliding doors, which was used 
for class rooms on Sunday, and for a dining-room on 


THE CONFLICT 


65 


other occasions, through the up-to-date gym, and finally 
they came to a room, the door of which was closed. With 
a certain pride, Dr. Frahm opened it. Norma never 
forgot her astonishment. Inside the room, dim and cool, 
stood the familiar low table, with its green cloth covering. 
It was a billiard room! 

“The men of the church come down here, and have the 
privilege, any evening, of playing billiards while they 
smoke,” Frahm told Norma. “Of course it is never open 
on Sundays, but only during the week.” 

The young woman’s heart was in a tumult as they went 
back upstairs. A feeling of nausea filled her. It was 
hard for her to believe what she had actually seen. A 
billiard room in the church! Was it any wonder the 
church was losing its power, coming to such things as this. 
She did not openly show her disgust, but in her heart she 
instantly resolved that she would have a plain talk with 
Helena when they reached home. This was her first and 
last appearance in such a place. She had not left her 
uncle’s home and church to get into anything of this sort. 
The entire atmosphere of the place sickened her. 

Her fears in regard to Frahm had been more than 
realized. She noticed that the young people of the church 
hovered around him and she realized it was not a spiritual 
attraction between pastor and people. Frahm possessed 
a sort of physical magnetism, that appealed to the frivo¬ 
lous set of young women with whom he laughed and 
joked, regardless of the fact that this was the Lord’s day. 

The sermon was modern in the extreme. Norma 
listened in vain for something that was spiritually helpful 
and uplifting. At least her uncle was not this type of 
man. In his church there had been more of the spirit of 


66 


THE CONFLICT 


reverence than existed here. Frahm spoke on “Environ¬ 
ment,”—give people good, clean, wholesome surround¬ 
ings, and they naturally choose good and reject evil. 
Everything .seemed formal and mechanical. The music 
was rendered by a quartet whose singing was faultlessly 
cold, and the offertory was lively in the extreme. 
Thoroughly heart-hungry and : longing for something 
warm and vital, she sat through the service. Finally it 
came to an end. 

As they drove home Norma wondered how Helena 
could stand such an apology for worship. In answer to 
Mrs. Rossiter’s questions she replied briefly. She would 
not discuss Frahm in the presence of Loren, but she 
caught the knowing wink with which Loren favored her, 
and knew he felt as she did. 

After dinner Loren went out. This was her oppor¬ 
tunity. Very kindly but firmly Norma declared that for 
her fellowship in such a church was impossible. Helena’s 
disappointment was keen. However, the note of finality 
in her friend’s voice warned her that it was useless to at¬ 
tempt argument. 

“I am very sorry for this, Norma,” she said, “because 
I am sure you will find nothing better in Brandon. I 
cannot understand what you have against Dr. Frahm. 
We have the largest membership in town and the best 
equipment. I am sure you would feel at home after you 
got to know the people.” 

But Norma remained firm. She refused to go again. 
That evening she would try another church, perhaps the 
Community Church in the East End. She did not suggest 
this to Helena, however. Any service would be prefer¬ 
able to the travesty of the morning. When she left her 


THE CONFLICT 


67 


uncle's home she had taken her first step toward complete 
independence, and not again would she become engulfed. 
She would remain free of all entanglements. God had a 
work of some kind for her to do, but it was not work 
which she could ever find in the atmosphere of a church 
like Dr. Frahm’s. 

The Community Church was almost a mile distant from 
where the Rossiters lived. After an early supper Norma 
started out. Loren had offered to drive her wherever she 
intended going, but she preferred to walk. As she went 
across the town she felt that she was on the verge of 
some new experience. Her training in her uncle’s study, 
during the past year, had been part of the preparation for 
some definite work which she was confident God had in 
store for her to do. Her dissatisfaction of the previous 
six months had led her away from her uncle’s home, her 
heart yearning for the truth, and led entirely by His 
spirit she was on this April evening finding her way to 
the church in the East End. 

She had made several inquiries along the way. Finally 
she came to the church. As she drew near she heard 
music. The young people’s society must be in session, for 
it was still too early for the preaching service. Even be¬ 
fore she quite reached the church she was impressed by 
the heartiness of the singing. The building, an unimpos¬ 
ing gray wooden structure, much in need of paint, was 
evidently a relic of the past. And into this place went 
Norma Langley, little realizing that she was to leave 
there that night, her life filled with a new purpose. 

It wanted perhaps fifteen minutes before the regular 
service would begin. Following an impulse she turned 
into the main room, which was still empty and dimly 


68 


THE CONFLICT 


lighted, instead of going into the room where the young 
people were singing. She wanted to sense the quiet and 
peace which would come to her alone in that place. The 
room seemed surcharged with the power and presence of 
the Spirit of God. 

But she was not to be left alone. A moment after she 
had entered, a door opened out from a little room near the 
platform, and a man stood framed in the doorway. He 
came forward immediately, and introduced himself to 
Norma as the pastor of the church, Rev. Franklin Phillips, 
inviting her into his study. 

She never forgot the fifteen minutes spent in the pas¬ 
tor’s study that April evening, nor her conversation with 
the pastor. He was a fine specimen of manhood, tall, built 
on generous lines, a man to make his presence realized 
anywhere. As he talked his eyes full of a divine light, 
Norma understood that here was a man who put him¬ 
self wholly into his work. Before she realized it, she was 
pouring out her heart to him. He instinctively invited 
confidence. She told him why she had been dissatisfied 
at home, though loyalty to her uncle prevented her from 
explaining all the circumstances, and Phillips saw that 
she was groping for deeper truths. 

In the few minutes before them he told her something 
of the struggle he had been having since he had accepted 
the pastorate of the Community Church. A bond of fel¬ 
lowship was established between them this night that was 
destined to grow stronger as their association increased 
in the days to come. 

“I know you will love my people, Miss Langley,” he 
said. “Somehow I am convinced that God has sent you 
here at this time in answer to a special need. There is 


THE CONFLICT 


69 


so much to be done. We have a fine group of young 
people, but there are so many outside attractions. The 
problem has been how to provide wholesome social rec¬ 
reation for our young people, which will be consistent 
with a Christian experience. I will not permit the bring¬ 
ing into my church of worldly forms of amusement. The 
church had been without a pastor for several months be¬ 
fore my wife and I came here in February, and some of 
the members, particularly the younger ones, had grown 
indifferent. They cannot afford to pay a pastor very 
much of a salary, but the work is commencing to grow. 
Many old members are coming back. It has been a dis¬ 
couraging situation, but our faith is in Him. If you are 
looking for a church home, Miss Langley, my prayer is 
that you may find it here.” 

With a simple little gesture that sealed the bond be¬ 
tween them, Norma held out her hand. 

“I am at your service, Brother Phillips,” she said; “in 
a real sense I can call you ‘brother/ This morning I at¬ 
tended another church in this town, and I came away 
sick and hungry at heart. My judgment tells me that I 
have made no mistake in coming here tonight. I can see 
now why God permitted me to come to Brandon. I shall 
not be otherwise engaged this summer, and I want to help 
you, here in this field. I am in need of spiritual food 
and strength myself, but I feel that I shall receive here 
what I need, and in return, perhaps I can be of some help 
to you. I have taught school, and if you care to use me 
in your Bible School, I am willing.” 

As Phillips studied the earnest, inspired face before 
him, his heart went out in silent gratitude to God. What 
a splendid young life, keen and eager for service! 


70 


THE CONFLICT 


“Yes,” he replied, “we have a class of young women 
that needs a regular teacher. You will be just the one to 
handle that class. My wife is fine at visitation work, but 
she is too nervous to teach. And I may occasionally have 
some work for you to do in the study. I am sure you will 
be interested in an organization I am connected with, 
the Fundamentals movement. It is one of the greatest 
organizations in the country today, standing out clear- 
cut and sound on all the doctrines of Scripture. I will 
tell you more of this work another time. Our service be¬ 
gins now.” 

It was all so new and wonderful to Norma, that service 
which followed. She had never before been made to 
feel so much at home, in any church. The song service 
and the testimonies were an inspiration to her, and with 
the tears very near to the surface, Norma realized that 
she had at last found a desired haven. It was the ser¬ 
mon, however, that was a revelation to her. These peo¬ 
ple evidently expected the return again of Jesus Christ 
in visible form, and she realized that they believed it in 
a sane, sensible manner. Many things she felt she did 
not understand, but with a blessed sense of satisfaction 
she realized that here was a pastor to whom she could 
unburden her heart in her effort to fathom the deeper 
mysteries. She was agreeably surprised at the eloquence 
displayed by this man, an eloquence backed up by the 
divine power of the Spirit of God. She realized his 
ability to fill a much larger pulpit than this. Evidently 
it was his devotion to Christ’s cause that had led him 
here. If only more pulpits had men like Franklin 
Phillips! 

After the service she met all who were present. She 


THE CONFLICT 


71 


liked Mrs. Phillips, a round-faced little woman whom 
everybody seemed to love. She noticed the affectionate 
manner in which the young folks hovered about both 
the pastor and his wife. How different from the scene 
that morning at the other church when her heart had 
turned sick in that chilling atmosphere. Here the tie 
between pastor and people was spiritual. She wondered 
why Loren Rossiter never came here. She did not 
blame him for his mocking attitude whenever he con¬ 
sidered his own church. 

Almost reluctantly Norma left the church. Somehow 
she felt that she wanted to stay with these dear people. 
As she was leaving, Mrs. Phillips called to her. She 
had been conferring in an undertone with her husband. 
Very lovingly she put her arm around Norma. 

“Mr. Phillips and I would like to have you come to 
the parsonage for lunch tomorrow, Miss Langley. There 
are many things we want to discuss with you. We live 
over there,” pointing to a bungalow across the street. 
And Norma gratefully accepted. 

A few minutes later the church was dark. Tall and 
gray and faded it reared itself against the sky, an eye¬ 
sore to many people in the vicinity, but a place of spirit¬ 
ual blessing to the members, a church home that had 
grown dear to many hearts. The worship which was 
offered up to an eternal God from that homely little 
church was acceptable in His sight, but the formal ser¬ 
vices of such churches as Dr. Frahm’s were obnoxious to 
Him. 

Norma sensed all this as she walked home, her heart 
filled with a new and a living hope. God had been good 
to her, and met her need. When she entered the house 


72 


THE CONFLICT 


the Rossiters were waiting for her. Where had she 
gone? Briefly Norma told them. Somehow her heart 
was too full for much conversation just then. Helena 
was surprised and curious. She asked Norma how she 
liked Mr. Phillips. As she stood there a moment, 
pulling off her gloves, a far-off look in her eyes, her lips 
slightly smiling, Helena and Loren both stared at her. 
She almost seemed like a new Norma. 

“I never before attended such a service. It seems 
just as though pastor and people belong together, and 
that God is with them,” was all she said. Then she 
kissed Helena, bade them good night, and went up to 
bed. 


CHAPTER V 


LIFE AT THE PARSONAGE 

The Community Parsonage, a simple, home-like bunga¬ 
low, had an atmosphere all its own,—not very preten¬ 
tious on the exterior, but a delightful place inside. The 
moment one entered one unconsciously felt the rest and 
quiet prevailing. The front room, long and low-ceilinged, 
lined with its rows of books, gave instantly the impres¬ 
sion of culture and refinement. Mrs. Phillips, possessing 
to a rare degree the home-making instinct, had not been 
in the parsonage a month before they were comfortably 
settled. She had made the most of the bare, empty 
rooms, glad that the living room was large enough to 
give a suggestion of generous hospitality. The furni¬ 
ture, while not new, was good, and the curtains, over¬ 
hung with drapes, gave the finishing touch. 

The morning following Norma’s first attendance at 
the church, Franklin Phillips sat in his parsonage study. 
He used this room on most occasions. The little room 
in the church, where Norma had first talked with him, 
was not sufficiently comfortable for use in the colder 
weather. In summer, however, it would prove to be an 
ideal study. 

As he sat as his table this Monday morning, a paper 
before him, he permitted his thoughts to wander. This 
was his season, each day, for meditation, following the 
cheerful breakfast hour. Just now he seemed stern and 
preoccupied. Finally the door opened, and his wife 
looked in with a message. Instantly his face showed 


74 


THE CONFLICT 


the love and tenderness he felt for her. He urged her to 
come in, but she shook her head,—she simply wanted to 
leave word about a sick member of the church. The 
perfect love and understanding which existed between 
these two was a tie which bound them to the hearts of 
all. She paused now just long enough for a word con¬ 
cerning Norma. Together they had rejoiced the night 
previous that she had come among them. 

‘‘Call me when she arrives, sweetheart,” he said, as 
she disappeared. She would always be that to him, the 
one woman, infinitely dear and precious. Phillips knew 
that she would go to the kitchen and plan a wholesome 
luncheon that would be a credit to the parsonage. How 
good God had been to give him such a loyal wife. The 
daughter of wealthy parents, she had, nevertheless, be¬ 
cause of her love for Franklin Phillips, proudly become 
his wife, gladly sharing his lot, and giving herself un- 
stintingly in service to others. 

After she had gone, Phillips again turned his atten¬ 
tion to the paper, a current church periodical. He had 
been indignantly stirred by a sermon which had been 
written for this present issue, by a man who had not 
only denied certain fundamental doctrines in a subtle 
manner, as so many pastors were doing, but who had 
come out boldly against all that was sound and orthodox. 
For a long time Phillips had known the stand that this 
clergyman was taking against the faith once delivered 
to the saints, but that this periodical, one of the leading 
organs of his denomination, should thus champion the 
cause of the Modernists, was going too far. Not only 
had he in this sermon ridiculed the doctrine of the blessed 
hope of Christ’s return—a lot of pastors were doing that 


THE CONFLICT 


75 


—blit his attack reached out to the Deity of Jesus Christ 
and the Atonement. This man had for years been a 
prominent figure in their denomination, polished, cul¬ 
tured, brilliant,—a leader among men. That such an 
apostate should be allowed a hearing through the Chris¬ 
tian pulpit and press was unthinkable. 

Unconsciously Phillips clasped his hands together in 
his personal protest, and righteous indignation grew 
within him. Before his people, simple minded and trust¬ 
ing, and not in touch with these weightier affairs, he 
was the impersonation of love and compassion; but he 
was swift and instant with his protest against the men 
who denied the faith. They deserved no quarter. 

He found himself, somehow, looking forward to Miss 
Langley’s arrival. Instinctively he felt that she would 
understand. So many Christians were simply like sheep, 
•—they needed a shepherd, or they would wander. How 
very few people really studied God’s Word for them¬ 
selves ! He realized that the strength of the Modernistic 
movement lay in the ignorance of God’s own people,— 
their ignorance of the Word. 

There was some correspondence which needed his at¬ 
tention, and for an hour he busied himself with letters. 
He wrote a strong denunciation to the editor of the 
church paper, stating that under no circumstances need 
they look for a renewal of his subscription when it 
expired. As long as the management so openly cham¬ 
pioned the cause of those who tried to tear his Bible to 
shreds, he could not be a party to their support. 

When Norma finally arrived, Mrs. Phillips came in 
from the kitchen and greeted her warmly. The morn¬ 
ing was rather chilly, but there was a cheerful grate fire 


76 


THE CONFLICT 


in the dining room before which the three of them 
chatted together for a while. Phillips, noting the girl’s 
interest and appreciation of her surroundings, subtly 
realized something of her heart hunger. 

Mrs. Phillips, while a help to her husband in the 
highest sense, did not possess the quick, student’s mind 
that Norma did. There was much about doctrinal 
points which she could not grasp. But she could 
go into any sick room, and take with her a world of 
comfort. Or she could listen to the troubles of some 
parishioner with an infinite patience and compassion. 
Never failing in her ready sympathy, she was loved by 
every member of her husband’s parish. Many times, 
not only in this present parish, but in former fields, she 
had saved him hours of harassing details, leaving him 
free for study and meditation. It was after Mrs. Phillips 
finally excused herself that Norma went with the pastor 
to his study. The books along the walls in the living- 
room interested the girl. Her heart beat high with hope 
and anticipation. She marveled at such a collection of 
volumes,—why, he had more books than her uncle, and 
he was undoubtedly a deep student. 

As they entered the study, and he motioned her to an 
easy chair, she looked up at him, her eyes alight. 

“It surely must be a privilege to live in a home with so 
many books. You have a library that many folks might 
covet.” 

He nodded. “Yes, Miss Langley,” he agreed, “I have 
been more fortunate than most pastors in this respect. 
God has been good to me. Perhaps it may interest you 
to know just how I have acquired such a collection. My 
parents were poor, and I was obliged to earn what few 


THE CONFLICT 


77 


books I secured when I first decided to study for the 
ministry. Before I entered school I met my wife; she 
is the daughter of a wealthy lumber merchant. It hap¬ 
pened one day, during the summer previous to my enter¬ 
ing college, that I stood outside a second-hand book 
store, looking over some copies of certain books which I 
desired very much. I had five dollars in my hand, and 
wanted to make that money reach just as far as possible. 
I was having a difficult time trying to decide just which 
I would select, entirely unconscious that this observing 
young woman stood near by watching me. She had been 
passing, and stopped when she saw me. She is the 
quickest little woman to read people,—and she sensed 
the situation perfectly. She did not make her presence 
known to me then. In fact, it was not until months later, 
after we were engaged, that she told me of this incident. 
But from that day to this, my God-given little wife has 
had the keenest enjoyment of her life showering me with 
books. I received box after box of them in my college 
days. It meant a great deal to me in many ways. She 
has never lost an opportunity to find out the names of 
certain volumes I most longed for, and so, Miss Langley, 
you don’t wonder that I thank God every day of my life 
for the wife He has given me.” 

The study was very quiet when Phillips finished re¬ 
counting this experience of his. Norma sat leaning for¬ 
ward, her chin in her hand, her face rapt with attention. 
When he stopped she was not ashamed of the tears that 
stood in her eyes. 

“Let me thank you for this intimate glimpse into your 
life, Mr. Phillips,” she said. “I think it is an ideal pic¬ 
ture of love and devotion. I somehow feel that I have 


78 


/ 


THE CONFLICT 


known both of you for years. I do want to be of some 
service here. My heart is full of gratitude this morning, 
but I feel so ignorant about many things; there is so 
much I want to know. Tell me, what can I do to help?” 

As Phillips looked at her, he recognized a spirit kin¬ 
dred with theirs. How good it was to have her in their 
home! Here was a soul, fired with enthusiasm, a girl 
with sufficient courage to stand for certain principles, 
as had been evidenced by her willingness to sacrifice a 
comfortable home rather than to yield to compromise. 
In his heart was a prayer to God for guidance, that he 
might advise her aright. 

In the hour that they spent together before lunch, 
Phillips told her much about his work, and about the 
special burden upon his heart. He saw that when he 
mentioned the Fundamentalists she seemed perplexed. 
Evidently she knew little about them. He reminded her 
of her experience in her uncle’s home, and showed her 
that the time had come when certain men and women in 
America who stood out for the fundamental doctrines 
of the faith, had found it necessary to band themselves 
together and take a public stand against the Modernists. 
Just a few years before, a national movement along this 
line had been found necessary. He had been one of the 
favored number of several thousand pastors and laymen, 
who had been privileged to attend the first National Con¬ 
ference in a distant state, and, fired by the enthusiasm 
and inspiration of that initial gathering, he had from 
the first taken his stand with the Fundamentalists. 

To the eager young woman, keenly drinking in every 
word, it was all a revelation. She knew nothing of the 
movement, but she could sense the vast opportunities 
and the far reaching effects of such an organization. 


THE CONFLICT 


79 


This man had a way of describing the movement which 
was graphic. A picture of the oncoming tide of such a 
force of men and women, united, arose before her— 
the banding together of Christians innumerable who 
would contend for the faith at all hazards. 

jShe interrupted him several times to question him 
about details. When he mentioned the fact that the 
organization was growing rapidly, she stopped him. 

“But what do the old denominational members think 
of this movement ?” she asked. “Are there certain classes 
of people who enlist in this cause, or do Christians unite 
with it simply as individuals ? Surely there must be 
some denominations that have not gone over into this 
drift toward Modernism. You see how little I know 
about the actual truth. I had no idea that false teaching 
had gained a headway inside the church. We faced this 
thing at college, but that was not a Christian institution.” 

Phillips shook his head, sadly. His heart was heavy 
for the Christian people of America who were being mis¬ 
led. Miss Langley, he saw, was a striking type—intelli¬ 
gent, consecrated, but knowing nothing of actual condi¬ 
tions. But as he noticed her interest and absorption, he 
felt that she would make common cause with them. God 
was laying this burden on her young heart, and she 
would prove to be no mean champion. 

“It is not a denominational movement, Miss Langley,” 
he explained. “Rather, it is a getting together of people 
out of all denominations—of those who can no longer 
tolerate the denial of the doctrines which they hold dear. 
It is a lamentable fact, but none the less certain, that 
there is not a denomination today that is not already 
tainted with heresy and apostasy. Some of them, it is 
true, are farther gone than others, but the poison has 



80 


THE CONFLICT 


entered every large body today, to a greater or less ex¬ 
tent. I can see the reason that you are ignorant of con¬ 
ditions—it is because pastors fail in their duty and are 
not warning the people. It is this very ignorance on the 
part of God’s people that sometimes almost crushes me. 
God has given me a vision of the need, and that is why 
I am grateful to Him when I see He is raising up loyal 
young people like you, who dare to stand for the truth, 
and who refuse to compromise, no matter what the cost. 

‘'Pastors today are cramming down the throats of 
deluded men and women subtle denials or perversions of 
the faith of our fathers, and preaching the lies that the 
professors and teachers of our seminaries are handing 
down to them. I could keep you here in this study for 
hours, recounting to you one experience after another, 
showing you how this accursed teaching is undermining 
the faith of multitudes—and then I would only be touch¬ 
ing the outside edge of the apostasy.” 

Norma sat there appalled, burdened to her very soul, 
as she realized something of the load this man bore. 
Here was no ordinary man, but one whose vision could 
sweep over the entire range of Christian profession—a 
man of God, who had the vision of the world’s need of 
the truth. But even as she felt her utter ignorance, she 
realized that her eyes were being opened. The eagerness 
of youth was strong within her. This was a mission 
worthy of any young woman’s best efforts, and with 
God’s help she would dedicate her life to such a service. 
No further need for her to question what God’s plan 
and purpose for her life might be. This morning had 
brought to her a realization of duty such as she had not 
had before. Phillips never forgot the expression of high 
resolve on her face, as she spoke. 


THE CONFLICT 


81 


“I want God to use me to the very utmost in this great 
work,” she said simply. “I feel that I have much to 
thank Him for, because He will permit me to work with 
such a man as you are. I care not what lies before me 
personally in the future. I can trust my Father to the 
utmost. There are many things for me to learn, and 
some things which I have always been taught which I 
cannot understand. For instance, I have always felt 
that the world of men were getting nearer to God, for 
that is what I have been told from my infancy, but I 
must be mistaken. Surely the trend of things today does 
not warrant such teaching. I heard you speak last night 
of the actual return of Jesus Christ. I never heard a 
pastor give the view that you took last night, and yet it 
is a beautiful thought. My dear mother was a Christian, 
but she always believed that the coming of Christ re¬ 
ferred to death. Yours is a new view of the situation to 
me. I feel that I must learn a great deal more about cer¬ 
tain teachings in God’s Word, before I will be fit for the 
highest service. I believe with all my heart in the Deity 
of Jesus Christ, the Atonement, and the doctrines which 
I have always regarded as essential to salvation, but the 
thought of an actual return to earth of Jesus Christ is 
new to me.” 

Instantly Phillips reached for his Bible. Very briefly 
he showed her from certain passages the actuality of 
Christ’s visible return. There was not time then to go 
into detail, but he handed her a small booklet, simply 
and soundly written, which he told her to take home and 
study, in which she would find this doctrine of the Lord’s 
return set forth. 

“There is one significant fact, Miss Langley,” he told 
her, “you will find that it is not from the ranks of those 


82 


THE CONFLICT 


who believe in the Lord’s return that our higher critics 
come, but from among those who deny His coming. This 
is usually the first doctrine that is denied.” 

He pointed out to Norma the fact that one could not, 
in many cases, blame the people in the pews; but that 
the men in the pulpits were responsible, largely, because 
of the kind of gospel they preached. He tried to show 
her that these conditions had existed for a long time, 
having had their root years before in the schools and 
colleges which were regular breeding places for unsound 
teaching. 

“Think of these schools, hundreds of them, and the 
multitudes of men and women enrolled, imbibing false 
teaching during their years of study in the class rooms, 
and many of these students eventually becoming teachers 
and professors themselves, while others go out to 
churches and the mission fields, carrying with them the 
poison of their teaching. They tell us we ought to be 
optimists, but how can we be optimistic when we realize 
how the very foundations are being shaken? I know 
that God will raise up others to enlist their lives in this 
great service—just as He has raised you up to help with 
this work in our own state. It is this evidence of His 
leading that brings hope and encouragement. 

“It has been an inspiration to me to have had this hour 
of fellowship with you this morning—there is much to 
be done, and we dare not give way, even when the bur¬ 
den seems heaviest. Our movement has, after all, made 
wonderful advance this past year, and God is working. 
We shall have more talks together, Miss Langley. As 
secretary of our state association I usually have a heavy 
correspondence, and your help will prove a great blessing 
to me. We want you to consider this parsonage your 


THE CONFLICT 


83 


home, as long as you are in Brandon. May you find a 
happy, useful life of service here among us.” 

As they went to lunch, and all during the hour that 
followed, Norma’s heart rejoiced with a strange, new 
thanksgiving. She thought she had been happy in her 
uncle’s home. In a sense she had—but not until she 
had come under this parsonage roof had she ever found 
her sphere. 

Thus it was that Norma Langley entered upon her 
career of usefulness in Brandon. Knowing that she 
had been divinely guided, she gave herself whole heart- 
edly to the work before her. Phillips found her to be 
an invaluable assistant, quick to grasp any situation, and 
many times during the days to come he thanked God 
for such a co-worker. 

It was not long before she thoroughly understood the 
condition of affairs, and realized the apostasy that was 
sweeping so terribly over the churches. The burden of 
the work soon lay upon her heart as upon his. The 
mornings were generally spent in going over the corre¬ 
spondence, which was heavy. At first Phillips would give 
Norma an outline of certain letters which he wanted 
typed—many pastors wrote to him constantly about the 
sad havoc being made in their respective denominations 
—but gradually he began to turn over the bulk of his 
letters to Norma. She had an apt faculty for this sort 
of work, and her experience in her uncle’s home stood 
her in splendid stead. Added to this training, there was 
now the higher incentive of the great need of the work 
before her. She was tireless in her efforts to assist this 
man, whose broad comprehension of affairs, and whose 
devotion to the cause were a revelation to her. The two 


84 


THE CONFLICT 


hours in the study often grew into an entire morning 
spent in detail work. 

Norma generally lunched at the parsonage. Mrs. 
Phillips insisted upon this, and usually for an hour or 
two each afternoon, the three would gather together for 
Bible study. Phillips found Norma to be a student of 
more than ordinary ability, and it was not long before 
she saw the falsity of the teaching that prevailed in 
many churches. While Phillips was not primarily a 
teacher, yet he had a way of making things clear to this . 
eager young woman, by guiding her in her choice of 
books for study. 

She stood on the threshold of many new experiences. 
The books at her command were numerous—she would 
often stand before the rows of volumes, almost yearn¬ 
ingly, as she realized how much there was for her to 
learn, and how fast the days were going. Phillips sug¬ 
gested that she would find the books on dispensational 
truth to be the most helpful for present study. 

“If you first learn how to rightly divide God’s Word,” 
he told her one day, “you will have a clearer conception 
of God’s plan and purpose throughout the ages. The 
confusion that has come to exist in our churches is 
largely the result of the failure on the part of teachers 
and preachers to divide the Word properly.” 

And after she had commenced to study the Word in 
this manner, she found that he was right. Many things 
were made clear and plain to her which had before been 
obscure and meaningless. 

There was one thing which rather worried Phillips, 
and that was the fact that Norma was giving herself to 
this work with no expectation of remuneration. He 
felt that she would be hurt if he offered her anything for 


THE CONFLICT 


85 


her services, for she was doing the work as a labor of 
love. In any event he could not have offered her much, 
for his own income was limited. His wife’s people had 
money, but it had been a rule of their married life that 
they would never accept anything from that source. 
When Irene Taylor became Mrs. Phillips she courage¬ 
ously entered her husband’s station, and outside of her 
gifts of books to him, there had never been any sugges¬ 
tion of the wealth of her parents. They lived in an 
environment of economy, but, thanks to Mrs. Phillips’ 
careful management, they had never wanted for any¬ 
thing needful. 

Norma seemed never to think of herself. If it ever 
occurred to her to wonder how she was to continue in 
this work after her savings were gone, she would put 
the thought from her, confident that her heavenly Father 
would provide. 

It was a source of much disappointment to Helena 
Rossiter that Norma should become so engrossed in the 
work of Community Church. She had hoped for dif¬ 
ferent things from this classmate of hers. Loren and 
Helena both enjoyed an occasional evening at cards, and 
on the very day that Norma had arrived, Helena planned 
a card party for some evening during the coming week, 
to which she decided to invite a young man who lived in 
the neighborhood. She wanted him to meet Norma. It 
never occurred to Mrs. Rossiter to wonder if her guest 
played cards, nearly all young people did these days. 
But when, on the following Monday she suggested the 
affair to Norma, the girl showed her consternation. 

“A card party!” she exclaimed. “Why, Helena, I don’t 
know one card from another! But if I did I would not 
play. I consider them one of the worst snares for our 


86 


THE CONFLICT 


young people today. Surely you do not expect me to 
attend such an affair! As a Christian I could not be 
so inconsistent.’’ 

It had just been a few hours after her first visit to the 
parsonage, and coming on top of her wonderful experi¬ 
ence of the morning, this announcement of Helena’s 
had taken her completely by surprise. Almost forgetting 
herself, Mrs. Rossiter lost her temper. 

“Well, Norma Langley, I declare I cannot understand 
you!” she exclaimed, angry and in tears. “Do you ex¬ 
pect folks to go through life interested only in church 
work? You cannot like Dr. Frahm, whom everyone 
else is wild about, and when I suggest an innocent card 
party in your honor, you draw back as though bitten by 
a snake. I confess you are beyond me!” 

A look of compassion and tenderness sprang to 
Norma’s eyes as she walked over to where the other 
woman was sitting. Stooping down, she kissed her. 

“Forgive me, if I was rude, Helena,” she said, ear¬ 
nestly. “You and Loren have been very good to me, and 
I must not forget that you were brought up to consider 
a game of cards all right. I was not. My mother instilled 
into me the same horror of cards that she possessed. I 
do not want to be thoughtless, and hurt you, but cannot 
you see that I must be true to my convictions? You 
know why I left my uncle’s home. Dear girl, God has 
brought me here for a purpose, and after my visit to the 
parsonage this morning I feel that I have been wisely 
led in coming to Brandon. I cannot permit anything 
to stand in the way of the work I feel God has here 
for me. If you are content with the spare time I can 
give you, Helena, I shall be glad to remain here with 


THE CONFLICT 


87 


you, for I do so want to be a help to you. There is so 
much in life worth living for.” 

Again Norma’s indomitable spirit conquered. Mrs. 
Rossiter saw there was nothing to do but make the best 
of it. In spite of her failure to understand this class¬ 
mate of hers, Helena was nevertheless proud of her 
friendship. She saw that, if necessary, the girl would 
leave her home as she had left her uncle’s roof. Loren 
had taken a decided fancy to this young woman with 
her lofty ideals, and even though she could not see 
things as Norma saw them, still she need not quarrel 
with her. 

The following Sunday Norma was introduced to her 
new class of girls, ten in all, ranging in age from four¬ 
teen to sixteen years. When she first entered the class 
room with Phillips, who introduced her, some of them 
stared at her rather curiously, but several of the girls 
smiled back at Norma and liked her instantly. She was 
thankful that they had a class room to themselves. The 
church building was not arranged in the modern way, 
with numerous class rooms, but Norma knew how spe¬ 
cially difficult it was to fix the attention of girls in the 
teen age if they were obliged to study in the general 
Sunday School room. 

The girls for the most part were well behaved. One 
girl whispered frequently, but when her companion 
nudged her rather shamefacedly, she had the grace to 
stop. Before that first half hour lesson period was over, 
the girls were captivated, and would have fought each 
other if necessary for the sake of Norma Langley. 

During the first week of her work in the parsonage 
Phillips had called her attention to the condition of the 
Sunday School lesson helps. Plaving arrived in Febru- 


88 


THE CONFLICT 


ary, Phillips found that they had ordered their supplies 
for the year. But among the teachers he had been ad¬ 
vocating the use of quarterlies that were scriptural, and 
a number had commenced to do so. 

“There is a certain concern which publishes only 
sound helps,” he explained. “Have you ever noticed 
the way the Uniform lessons chop off the Scripture 
passages, frequently, when some important teaching fol¬ 
lows, and that these verses are left out altogether? I 
take a periodical published in California which shows up 
this tendency on the part of the lesson committee. I 
believe that we need, more than ever today, to take the 
entire Word of God and study it, and not content our¬ 
selves with certain passages selected by a number of 
men on a committee. And when many of the comments 
written for the lessons thus selected, are the expressions 
of men who actually deny the faith, then I think it is 
time to call a halt.” 

And Norma agreed with him. God was wonderfully 
opening her eyes to every phase of false teaching, and 
she prayed that wisdom might be given her to guide her 
class of girls aright. She spent much time, at first, in 
gaining their confidence, and together they would plan 
wholesome young peoples’ parties in the basement of the 
church, which gradually came to include all the young 
people of the church and Sunday School. Miss Langley’s 
class took the lead in all such healthy, Christian gather¬ 
ings, and the girls were very proud to belong to a class 
that had such a teacher and leader. They planned hikes 
and evening picnic suppers for the long summer eve¬ 
nings. Norma possessed the happy faculty of under¬ 
standing young people, and every day was one long 
stretch of work which she enjoyed. 


THE CONFLICT 


89 


The Annual State Conference of the Christian Funda¬ 
mentals Association was to be held in a distant city in 
the central part of the state, in June. Phillips received 
a letter one morning from the president of the state as¬ 
sociation, fixing the exact dates. He passed it over to 
Norma, who was instantly all attention. 

“This will mean a lot of work for us, Miss Langley,” 
he said, seriously. “It is up to me, as secretary, to notify 
all the state members. We have just a month ahead of 
us before the conference meets. Irene and I always go, 
of course, and this year we are anxious to have you go 
with us. There is just one thing which sometimes 
troubles me.” 

He paused, and she looked at him rather expectantly. 
“I feel that it is not right that you have no sort of an 
income,” he went on, “but the state funds are not in a 
condition at present—” 

Norma interrupted, not waiting for him to finish: 
“Please don’t, Mr. Phillips,” she protested earnestly, “I 
can afford to trust in the same God who has led me into 
this work. I still have an account at the bank, and 1 
am not the least bit concerned. You know that the past 
month has been the happiest of my life thus far. I am 
looking forward to the State Conference as eagerly as 
you. Now, tell me, cannot I get out the letters for you, 
and relieve you of this extra work? Anything, just to 
be of service.” And he gratefully acquiesced, assuring 
her that she was constantly relieving him of “extra 
work.” 

The next day, as though in complete vindication of her 
faith in God’s care, Phillips received a second letter from 
the state president. As he read it a light broke over his 
face—silently he handed it to Norma. 


90 


THE CONFLICT 


The Committee had decided to establish a department 
for the spread of sound literature in connection with 
their state work. They wanted to have book tables main¬ 
tained during the coming Conference, where people 
might secure sound reading matter and Bibles. They 
had been interested in the reports Phillips had sent in 
about Miss Langley’s interest in the work. Did he, 
Phillips, not believe that this same young woman might 
be able to undertake this work? Was she planning on 
attending the Conference? If so, they would be very 
glad to have her consider the matter, and let them know 
at the earliest possible moment. Miss Langley might 
keep the profits, and they would be glad to order the first 
consignment of such literature. So many people really 
needed to be guided in matters of this kind. 

With an added cause for thanksgiving, therefore, 
Norma gladly accepted. This would be work which she 
could thoroughly enjoy. The fact that there might not 
be very much in it at the start did not trouble her. It 
was a department that was bound to grow with the 
organization. 

They left Brandon together, the day before the Con¬ 
ference began, their hearts full of expectation. The 
weather was ideal, June at her loveliest, and the trip was 
enjoyable from first to last. The committee had con¬ 
siderately planned that Norma should be entertained at 
the same home with the secretary and his wife. To the 
girl, keen and alive to this wonderful privilege, the Con¬ 
ference was a revelation of blessed fellowship. She 
reveled in every hour of the sessions, during the entire 
four days. The meetings began at eight o’clock in the 
mornings, with a half hour of prayer, and lasted, with 
short intervals, throughout the day. Some of the talks 


THE CONFLICT 


91 


were given about conditions in general, but there were 
many Bible addresses. These were a source of inspira¬ 
tion and stimulus to Norma. Phillips had pretty thor¬ 
oughly introduced her to almost every form of the pre¬ 
vailing apostasy, and she did not learn much along these 
lines that was actually new, although her insight into 
conditions was deepened, and her knowledge of affairs 
broadened, by the general reports given. 

Two outstanding men of national reputation, leaders 
in the Fundamentalist movement, were the principal 
speakers. The remainder of the talks were given by 
men from various parts of the state—men who had in 
one way or another proved their interest and ability. 

One of the things which the Committee stressed was 
the planning for conferences in towns and cities through¬ 
out the state. “It is essential that such conferences be 
held,” said one of the committee members, in making 
his annual report. “There are multitudes of Christian 
people who cannot afford to attend the state and national 
meetings. A large number would not come, even if 
they could afford it, for they are ignorant of conditions 
as they actually exist. It is up to the State Committee, 
therefore, to plan for such meetings to be held locally. 
Form branches wherever possible. Do not hesitate or 
grow discouraged because most of the pastors in a town 
are fighting our movement. We would recommend that 
such conferences be held in any church that will open 
its doors, even if the pastor of that church is the only 
one in town who stands out with a clear-cut message, 
definitely committed to Fundamentalism. We need not 
expect the rank and file of the pastors to stand forth 
for the truth today. A lot of them are cowards who 
have not the courage of their convictions. We need men 


92 


THE CONFLICT 


who dare to take an open stand for what is sound, and 
who refuse to compromise.” 

The result of this general report was that the Com¬ 
mittee decided to appoint a number of conference direc¬ 
tors throughout the state, with a certain territory as¬ 
signed to each one. It would be the duty of these direc¬ 
tors, with the aid of the iState Committee, to plan for 
local conferences wherever opportunity offered. Only 
men of assured faith would be considered as conference 
speakers. And it was through Franklin Phillips’ influ¬ 
ence, as well as by the favorable impression that she her¬ 
self created, that Norma Langley was appointed as 
director for conference work in the district where Bran¬ 
don was located. 

The book tables had been a success from the first 
moment of the Conference. The same absorption in her 
work that had been her chief characteristic during her 
work in the parsonage study, was manifested at the Con¬ 
ference. Her studies during the past several months, 
under the guidance of Franklin Phillips, were a help to 
her in various ways. She had learned much about the 
nature of many books, even though there were many 
which she had not read. She had, previous to her trip 
to the Conference, studied catalogues which Phillips gave 
her, until she had become conversant with the publica¬ 
tions which were recommended as being sound and help¬ 
ful. Having always, even from childhood, loved books, 
she now took a special delight in recommending only 
those which were sound. There was something whole¬ 
some and inviting about this young woman, thought 
many of the pastors and laymen from all over the state, 
as they congregated about the tables between the ses- 


THE CONFLICT 


93 


sions. Her ready intelligence, as they stopped and 
chatted with her about various subjects, was not the least 
of her charm. The Committee realized that they had 
made no mistake. 

It was after their return home that Norma Langley’s 
work began in earnest. She not only now assisted 
Phillips with his state correspondence, and the prepara¬ 
tion of a bulletin which had been decided on at the Con¬ 
ference, but she had the additional work as Conference 
Director. A list of pastors was given her by Phillips— 
those living in her territory—and she was to write a 
personal letter to each one. 

When Phillips one morning suggested that they hold 
a Conference in Community Church in the fall, Norma 
looked up at him with a smile. 

“ ‘Begin at Jerusalem,’ ” she quoted. “That’s fine. I 
think this town is a good place to commence. But as I 
see it now, you will stand practically alone. I don’t 
know whom else you could interest among the ministers 
of Brandon.” 

Phillips nodded, his lips compressed. “You are right, 
Miss Langley,” he agreed. “But we will go ahead, just 
the same, and advertise it well. There are always in¬ 
dividuals in all of the churches who will attend such 
conferences, especially if they are undenominational. 
The new pastor at the Memorial Church, I know, will 
fight this thing to the limit. He is an extreme liberal, 
and very bitter against the Fundamentalists.” 

Norma questioned him as to his choice of a speaker, 
and how long a conference he proposed to hold. 

“I have several men in mind,” he replied. “One of 
them in particular is very highly recommended, but I 
am not sure that we can secure him. I am writing him 


94 


THE CONFLICT 


a personal letter today. The Conference will probably 
last several days.” 

A week later he informed her that the details of the 
Conference were just about arranged. He had received 
a favorable communication from the man he most de¬ 
sired to have—Dr. Paul Hadley, a pastor at Storm Lake. 

“I have never met this man, but I understand he has 
unusual ability,” Phillips explained, as Norma read the 
letter. “While at the State Conference I heard rumors 
of how he handed it to the pastors of his denomination 
in the spring. I could not find out much about the de¬ 
tails, but I feel that it is God’s will for us to have him 
here. He is a noted chart teacher, and I shall have him 
bring his charts with him. We want to pray that God 
will have His way at this Conference. I trust that this 
will be only a beginning of an annual event in this town.” 

Because the weather had grown very hot, they had 
moved the study into the church. It was much cooler 
there, and they could work with greater comfort. There 
was much work to be done during the coming days in 
preparation for the first conference to be held in Bran¬ 
don, at Community Church. 


CHAPTER VI 


STORM LAKE 

Up among the hills which abounded in the western 
part of the state nestled the little village of Storm Lake. 
A more picturesque spot it would have been difficult to 
find. Just a short distance from the foot of the hills the 
village stores stood grouped together, the post office in 
their midst. And as one left the little station in the 
valley, and followed the trail to the southeast, he found 
the residence part of the community scattered about, 
comprising mostly home-like, vine-covered cottages, with 
here and there an imposing structure dotting the hillside, 
the well kept grounds attesting the wealth of the owners. 
A number of city folks had summer homes in this de¬ 
lightful community where Nature had lavished such a 
world of beauty. It was truly a treasure-spot for an 
artist. 

As one ascended the hill, the beauty of the surround¬ 
ing country was sure to sink deep into the heart. About 
a half mile away glistened the waters of the lake from 
which the village derived its name. In summer this was 
a delightful place for boating, and in winter, with a 
frozen surface of crystal ice, it was considered the ideal 
meeting place for all the youth of the country side, who 
indulged in the popular sport of skating. The traveler 
could go far before such another panorama would 
spread beyond him as it did here at Storm Lake. The 
view on a clear day could be enjoyed for miles—clumps 
of timber here and there, groves, farm houses, rich 
agricultural lands. The gleaming tracks of the railroad 


96 


THE CONFLICT 


wound away into the distance, suggesting a connection 
with the outside world. But here was a world all its 
own, seemingly far from the roar and traffic of the cities. 

It was a hot July morning, toward the end of the 
month, and Storm Lake was bathed in its wealth of sun¬ 
shine. Up on the crest of one of the hills, facing the 
east, stood the little church of which Paul Hadley was 
pastor. It was one of the oldest church buildings in the 
state, and for years the members had taken pride in 
keeping vines growing over the cracks and the weather¬ 
beaten boards. Just a stone’s throw from the Chapel, 
as it was called, stood the Manse. This name had been 
given to the cottage by Dr. Hadley’s little daughter, 
Janice. 

There was a generous piece of grounds which belonged 
to the church property, and the Manse stood in the cen¬ 
ter of this. To the right of the grounds was a stretch 
of pine timber, which was an inviting spot the year 
round, especially in summer. During the winter months 
most of the fuel used in the Manse came from this 
wooded stretch. About a quarter of a mile away was 
the new brick schoolhouse which had been erected only 
a few years before, giving a modern touch to the little 
community. 

On this particular morning Janice Hadley was out in 
the timber, seated under her favorite tree, her doll lying 
beside her, a book of stories open in her lap. She was a 
winsome little creature, who immediately attracted at¬ 
tention—a child about seven years old, serious minded 
and thoughtful, her sensitive face registering the finer 
sensibilities of her nature. The wealth of golden curls, 
tended with loving care each day by Mrs. Ralston, framed 
the child’s face like a halo. 


THE CONFLICT 


97 


Janice usually came here for an hour or two each 
morning. Having a vivid imagination, she was passion¬ 
ately fond of stories. This was the occasion for some 
anxiety on the part of Mrs. Ralston—she did not want 
the child to become too preoccupied with books. Janice 
would never have played with her doll, had not Mrs. Ral¬ 
ston insisted upon it. She wanted Janice to remain a 
child as long as possible and it was the natural, healthy 
instinct of every little girl to play with dolls. Janice had 
never been strong, but the air of the hill country had 
already done wonders for her. 

When she finally reached the end of the book, she 
drew in a long breath, sorry that she had finished. She 
always lived with the characters in a story. Finally she 
arose, threw back her curls with a quick little gesture, 
put on her sun bonnet, and picked up her doll. 

“I guess we’ll have to get home to Daddy, Princess 
Pat”—she was talking to the doll. ‘Tve read every word 
in this book, and I’d like to read it over again, but then 
we’d be too late for Daddy, and for lunch. Let’s go, 
Princess.” 

As she approached the cottage from the rear, she saw 
her father sitting in his accustomed place on the screened- 
in porch. Throughout the summer months this porch 
served many purposes. During the long days it was Dr. 
Hadley’s favorite spot for meditation and study, and in 
the evening it was wont to be used as a sort of sanc¬ 
tuary for father and daughter, after the simple evening 
meal. Often Mrs. Ralston would join them with her 
mending, for the light that fell across the hillsides lin¬ 
gered long in that open country. Sometimes Dr. Hadley 
received members of his congregation here, as they dis- 


98 


THE CONFLICT 


cussed affairs pertaining to the welfare of the com¬ 
munity. 

Janice entered the little door, and stood still, watching 
her father who was absorbed in study, his Bible open 
before him. Just for a moment she stood there, then 
went forward. As she tiptoed toward him, a shadow fell 
across the open page, and the next moment he had her 
in his arms. It was a striking picture they made, the 
dark shapely head of the man bending over the child’s 
tumbled curls. It was understood that at any time Janice 
had the right to come to her father. Hadley never made 
the mistake of keeping his child at a distance, as some 
fathers did. But with a rare insight Janice would not 
take advantage of this privilege. She usually went to 
him just before lunch, for what she termed her morning 
hug. iShe arose later in the morning than her father, 
had her breakfast in the kitchen with Mrs. Ralston, and 
then went off to the timber. 

As Hadley smiled down into the child’s laughing eyes 
on this July morning, a world of tenderness sprang to 
his own. He never looked at Janice without having the 
face of his wife live before him. On his desk, in one 
corner of the porch, stood a little oval frame, encasing 
a likeness of his wife, and as one glanced from the 
pictured face to the child’s living one, the resemblance 
was striking. This man who possessed the power to 
sway multitudes by his eloquence, was here, in this quiet 
home, the loving father of his only daughter. 

There seemed to be a new yearning in his eyes this 
morning—on certain occasions such as this, his thoughts 
went back to the days of his courtship. Mrs. Hadley 
had loved the summer time in the hill country of Canada. 
For just a moment he seemed to recall vividly the pain 


THE CONFLICT 


99 


and bitterness of a certain period in his life. The child’s 
presence at times brought it back most forcibly. But this 
hour belonged to Janice—he must not let her season with 
him be clouded. She was much engrossed just now with 
the all important subject of the Chapel Sunday School 
picnic. It was the first one at Storm Lake that they 
would attend, for they had arrived here in October of 
the previous year. 

“Mrs. Kauffman says I may decide where we will 
have it, Daddy!” she exclaimed, her eyes bright with 
anticipation. He asked her where she would like to have 
them go. 

“Oh, to Walnut Grove, dearest man!” she cried. 
“There are such wonderful old trees there. And it’s 
such a nice long ride out and back.” So they fell to 
discussing plans for the event. 

jSince his return from the Conference at Kafiona, 
Hadley’s life had been a strenuous one. He had been 
pastor of the Storm Lake Chapel now for about ten 
months, and his preaching had been a revelation to the 
people of that community. Before his coming here as 
pastor, the church affairs had been in a precarious con¬ 
dition. Two other churches had been built in the village 
within the past few years, and many of the former 
members of the Chapel, preferring that which was mod¬ 
ern, had been drifting gradually toward either of these 
other churches. For some months before Hadley ar¬ 
rived on the field, it had looked at times as though the 
Chapel services were a thing of the past. Only a few 
old faithful members had hung on, desperately, deter¬ 
mined not to close the doors even though circumstances 
were against them. The state officers of their denomi¬ 
nation had paid little heed to the affairs of Storm Lake 




> 


' > ) 


100 


THE CONFLICT 


Chapel, believing that its day of usefulness had gone by. 
They had been without a pastor for six months before 
Hadley’s acceptance of the call, but despite this fact the 
few faithful members had continued to meet each Lord’s 
Day. 

Then one day the oldest member of the Chapel, John 
Forbes, went for a two weeks’ trip to Canada. Some 
land interests had needed his attention, and when he re¬ 
turned, it was with new hope and expectation in his 
heart. He immediately called a gathering of the faith¬ 
ful few for a mid-week service in the Chapel, and with 
wonder in their hearts they responded to this unusual 
call. Mr. Forbes had been the most depressed member 
of the Chapel for months. 

When they had come together, about a dozen members 
in all, Forbes actually had a surprise for them. “While 
I was in Canada I attended services in a little church in 
the city,” he announced, his voice almost quavering, “and 
there I heard some of the most remarkable sermons I 
ever heard in my life! A wonderful man, Dr. Paul Had¬ 
ley, preached as I have never heard a man preach before. 
He has been supplying that pulpit, but he does not intend 
to remain there. He wants to come to the States. Breth¬ 
ren, how would you like to have Dr. Hadley for Storm 
Lake Chapel?” 

The members looked at one another incredulously. 
But Forbes was evidently sure of his triumph, so he 
waited. One member, a woman, spoke rather scornfully. 

“A very promising field here at Storm Lake, I must 
say, for a man of that caliber!” she exclaimed, voicing 
almost a unanimous opinion. Forbes merely smiled back 
at her, and continued. 

c V < 

< <, *. 


THE CONFLICT 


101 


“Well, I am here tonight to tell you that Dr. Paul 
Hadley will accept the invitation to Storm Lake to be¬ 
come our pastor, if we extend it to him,” he announced, 
to the complete astonishment of all. 

Unlikely as it seemed, the result of the negotiations 
during the next few weeks was that Dr. Hadley did ac¬ 
cept. Former members of the church on the crest of 
the hill read the announcement on the bulletin board in 
the post office with little gasps of surprise. A man, with 
“Doctor” prefixed to his name, accepting a call to the 
antiquated Chapel ? People shrugged their shoulders, 
and finally gave up trying to solve the problem. 

Paul Hadley had various reasons for accepting the 
call, not the least among which was the longing in the 
eyes of old, gray-haired John Forbes. The suggestion 
of a charge in the hill country had also appealed to him. 
Since his wife’s death, a few years before, he had not 
taken a steady pastorate. He had spent much time in 
preparation for what he felt was to be the greatest work 
of his life. At the time of his acceptance of the call to 
Storm Lake Chapel, he had not been ready for his work 
as a chart teacher, and in just such a charge as this he 
would likely find much leisure for study. At the same 
time God could use him in feeding a band of spiritually 
hungry people. Therefore, after spending several days 
in prayer, and realizing that this was God’s will for him, 
he allowed John Forbes to carry the good news home 
to the Storm Lake community. 

The village folk never forgot that first morning ser¬ 
vice, with Paul Hadley in the pulpit. The Chapel was 
well filled—many, who had not been there for months, 
coming out of curiosity. They went away marveling and 
in wonderment. How had the little forlorn remnant of 


102 


THE CONFLICT 


Chapel members ever accomplished this matter of bring¬ 
ing to their community a man of such culture and re¬ 
finement? The women instantly fell in love with little 
Janice, and it was not many weeks before the residents 
in the village began to refer with pride to “the pastor of 
our Chapel, Dr. Hadley.” 

The cultured class of folks, from the larger homes on 
the hillsides, came regularly each Sunday. Hadley made 
an especial appeal to the men. Not many weeks had 
gone by, therefore, before the State Committee began to 
take notice of what the new pastor at Storm Lake was 
doing. John Forbes, who acted as local chairman, had 
written a letter to the iState Committee, previous to 
Hadley’s arrival, informing them that the Chapel was to 
have a new pastor. One of the men on that Committee 
showed surprise similar to that exhibited by the Storm 
Lake inhabitants. He wondered, upon receipt of Forbes’ 
communication, what kind of a Doctor they were secur¬ 
ing for such a neglected charge as the Chapel. A few 
months later, when the Conference convened at Kalona, 
they found out what kind of a man he was. 

The men stood with Hadley from the first. A number 
of former members, after they had heard Hadley several 
times, regretted having taken their letters out of the 
Chapel. Some of them returned, for they realized that 
here was a man who had the power of opening up God’s 
Word in a manner that they had never heard equaled by 
anyone else. There was, of course, some jealousy on the 
part of certain members of the other churches, while the 
pastors were inclined to be antagonistic. But Hadley’s 
influence became too strong. Many of the leading people 
listened to him each Sunday, and this influential element 
won the day. All underhanded attacks fell down harm- 


THE CONFLICT 


103 


lessly. While Hadley preached and taught straight gos¬ 
pel truths without fear or favor, and in a manner that 
proved him to be a master teacher, yet he never antago¬ 
nized. If other pastors subtly attacked him, he was too 
big a man to pay any attention to them. 

People of the church and community sensed that into 
the life of this man, at some time or other, there had 
been some great sorrow, but they respected his silence. 
He fed them richly on the Word of God, and their own 
Christian experience grew and developed. He gave them 
a taste for better things than merely the social pleasures 
of the world. He showed them in a new way the mean¬ 
ing of the Atonement, and the power of the Resurrec¬ 
tion. During the seven months preceding his trip to 
Kalona he had revolutionized affairs at the Chapel, had 
enriched the people of the community with new and liv¬ 
ing truths, and had won for himself a large place in the 
hearts of many folks who lived all around the country 
side. Farmers drove in for miles each Sunday to hear 
him, bringing their families with them. 

His cousin, Mrs. Ralston, kept house for them. She 
had devoted herself to Janice since Mrs. Hadley’s death, 
and out of her motherly heart she lavished a world of 
affection upon this little girl who had always been dear 
to her. She had always loved Mrs. Hadley, since the 
day that her cousin had taken her for his bride, and hav¬ 
ing known all about the years of suffering which had 
made a new man out of Paul Hadley, she could follow 
the leading hand of an all-wise Father. The months of 
chastening, bitter as they had been, were now bearing 
their fruit in the souls of men and women who were led 
nearer to God through this man’s ministry at Storm 
Lake and elsewhere. 


104 


THE CONFLICT 


Shortly after Hadley’s return from the Conference 
he commenced giving a series of Bible sermons which 
he had prepared on Prophecy. In connection with these 
addresses, he made use of charts which he had designed 
himself, after several years of study. These charts were 
particularly effective in helping people to a clearer under¬ 
standing of dispensational truth. In this course of ser¬ 
mons he brought out the teaching of the Premillennial 
coming of Jesus Christ. He felt that the time had come 
for his people to begin the study of this precious doc¬ 
trine. During his first seven months as pastor he had 
endeavored to lead his people out into a stronger Chris¬ 
tian experience, feeding them on spiritual truths that, 
while essential, were not so deep. 

One of the other pastors at Storm Lake was decidedly 
a preacher of the other school—a man who “spiritual¬ 
ized” everything in the Scriptures. The preaching of 
this particular doctrine of the Lord's return always 
aroused his resentment. As long as Hadley had kept 
away from the subject of Prophecy, he had not come out 
too strongly in opposition to his preaching, but now the 
warfare was on. 

It was in May that Hadley had commenced his series 
of sermons. One morning he received a visit, after he 
had preached the second sermon of the series, from one 
of his members, Glen Kauffman, who stood high in the 
estimation of the community. Kauffman greatly admired 
his pastor. 

“You’ve started something, Doctor,” he said, after the 
first words of greeting. “Rev. Mr. Connors is much in¬ 
censed over the present series of topics you are giving us. 
Every time anyone mentions the Second Coming of 


THE CONFLICT 


105 


Christ, I understand, it has the same effect as holding a 
red rag in front of a bull. His own congregation is 
dwindling, and I don’t think he has any love for you, 
Dr. Hadley.” 

Hadley glanced up, a light in his eyes. “How do you 
like the studies yourself, Kauffman ?” he questioned. 
“I’m not at all concerned about what other pastors like 
or dislike—what I want to know is whether I am making 
certain Bible truths plain to my own people here. If I 
am, I am fulfilling my mission.” 

And when Kauffman assured him emphatically that 
he was “just more than feeding them on good things,” 
Hadley dropped the subject. He cared little for the 
opinions of others. Receiving his messages from the 
Book, as he did these days, and with the consciousness 
that God had a special work for him in the future, he 
was content. 

It was not long, however, before he was to receive an 
attack from another quarter, coming from a source out¬ 
side of the village. In a sense this attack was not en¬ 
tirely unlooked for. Hadley had returned from the 
Kalona Conference expecting that sooner or later he 
might hear from state headquarters. And before he had 
completed his series of addresses on Prophecy it came. 

It was John Forbes who received the communication 
one day from the Chairman of the State Committee. 
The letter was a masterpiece of cleverness. The Com¬ 
mittee, of course, had not the right to dictate who the 
pastor of their church should be, but as those in author¬ 
ity, and as a group of state men who were in a position 
to know what was considered best for each local com¬ 
munity, they wished to suggest a change of pastors at 
the Storm Lake charge. In fact, they strongly recom- 


106 


THE CONFLICT 


mended it. Forbes, in particular, was commended on 
the way in which he had stood by the faithful band at 
the Chapel. They deserved the very best in the way of 
pastors. The (State Committee admitted their mistake of 
the past in not having taken more of an interest in their 
local affairs, but this would not happen in the future. 
Forbes could rest assured of that. A guiding hand 
would be kept on the Chapel hereafter. Forbes, however, 
was requested to ask Dr. Hadley to hand in his resigna¬ 
tion as pastor. If this step was taken at once, the Com¬ 
mittee would see to it that a man would be sent to them 
at once, so that their services need not be interrupted. 
The members were to realize that the Committee had the 
best interests of their work at heart, and that there were 
a number of reasons why they did not consider Dr. Had¬ 
ley the right man for that field. 

To say that John Forbes was overwhelmed with aston¬ 
ishment is putting it mildly. When he entered the 
kitchen with the open missive in his hand, his daughter 
looked at him in consternation. It was years since she 
had seen her father so filled with wrath. In an inco¬ 
herent way he only partly explained the contents of the 
letter to his bewildered daughter, and reaching for his 
hat, he immediately took his way to Glen Kauffman’s 
store. Kauffman was one of the newer members of the 
Chapel. While he was not a member of the local Board 
of Trustees, yet Forbes knew instinctively that he was 
going to the proper man for he was one of the most in¬ 
fluential men in the community. 

As Kauffman read the letter, he became moved with 
the same spirit of indignation. Forbes stood waiting 
anxiously, a worried look on his face. It almost seemed 
to him as though the bottom had dropped out of things. 


THE CONFLICT 


107 


“What have they got against him, I’d like to know?” 
he asked, as Kauffman finished the letter. The light in 
the store keeper’s eyes boded no good for the Committee 
member who had written that letter. 

“Look at the marvelous way this man of God has 
been used here at Storm Lake,” Forbes continued. “In 
eight months he has changed the whole tenor of Chris¬ 
tian experience for many folks. I’d like to know what 
they mean! Why do they want a change of pastors? 
They give me credit for bringing the change about, but 
it was God who sent me to Canada and led me to Dr. 
Hadley. It is this man, through God’s leading, who has 
brought about the change. I was only one of the instru¬ 
ments used. Hadley, not the man for the place? Well, 
who is? If Paul Hadley leaves this place now, the 
Chapel will be as dead as ever in a few month’s time! 
It’s just as he often says, people are just a bunch of 
sheep, easily scattered. I always was afraid this com¬ 
munity couldn’t hold him for very long. What do you 
suppose that letter means, Kauffman? Do you think 
he’ll have to go just because the Committee says so?” 

Kauffman shook his head. “I confess I cannot under¬ 
stand it, John,” he said, “but if there is any trickery con¬ 
nected with this, I’ll sift it to the bottom. Don’t fret 
about it. Doctor Hadley is not the man to be influenced 
either by money or position. He will not leave here un¬ 
less he feels that God is leading him away. But I don’t 
believe that the Lord had anything to do with the man 
who wrote this letter. It’s too smooth. Unless I miss 
my guess, there is some hidden force at work. You must 
remember, Forbes, we are learning from Dr. Hadley 
that Satan gets in his work whenever possible. And 
this sure looks more like some of his work to me, than 


108 


THE CONFLICT 


the Lord’s dealing. You may rest assured that if Dr. 
Hadley wants to stay here we will keep him, in spite of 
the State Committee, even if we have to build another 
church! You leave this matter in my hands, Forbes.” 
And John Forbes, vastly comforted, left the store. He 
had the utmost confidence in Glen Kauffman’s ability to 
handle this affair. 

Kauffman went to the Manse that evening, and laid 
the whole matter before Hadley. To his surprise, he 
saw that their pastor was not altogether unprepared for 
what had come. Feeling that Kauffman had a right to 
know why Forbes had received such a letter, Hadley told 
him exactly what had taken place at Kalona. 

The upshot of the whole affair was that on the fol¬ 
lowing Sunday morning, Kauffman, acting for John 
Forbes, called a meeting of the entire membership for an 
evening during the ensuing week. Hadley would not 
allow the matter to be brought up at the regular Lord’s 
Day services, and not even a hint of the reason for this 
called meeting was given. Everyone who was interested 
was also invited to come. The call aroused a good deal 
of curiosity and comment, and on the night appointed, 
every seat in the house was filled and people were stand¬ 
ing in the aisles. Hadley preferred a general public 
meeting. He had asked Kauffman to read the letter 
which Forbes had received. 

After the letter had been read Kauffman wanted to 
know what the pleasure of the assembly was. Those 
who were not members, of course, had not the power to 
vote, but most of the people in the community admired 
their pastor, and Dr. Hadley preferred having things 
thrashed out openly. Kauffman explained the real mo¬ 
tive which had prompted the writing of that letter by 


THE CONFLICT 


109 


their State Committee, and the people became indignant. 
Dr. Hadley, seated on the platform, a solitary figure, 
felt his eyes grow moist when these people whom he 
loved, arose as one body, and with instant decision, de¬ 
clared that they wanted no other pastor. It was a touch¬ 
ing tribute to him and to his work. 

After discussing the situation from every angle, and 
authorizing Kauffman to officially reply to this letter 
from the iState Committee, they voted that if the Com¬ 
mittee still insisted upon having Hadley hand in his resig¬ 
nation, they would immediately consider the building of 
an independent church. The time had come when those 
who stood for this man were strong enough to put such 
a project across. 

At the close Hadley spoke very briefly, thanking them 
for their confidence in him. He greatly appreciated their 
testimony to his labors among them, and he considered 
it the highest tribute they could give him. He hoped that 
it would not be found necessary to take any drastic 
action, but if it came to this, he asked them to remember 
that whatever they did should be done in the spirit of 
Jesus Christ—and the service finally concluded with a 
season spent in prayer. 

When the Committee at headquarters received Kauff¬ 
man’s reply, they were full of wrath, but they realized 
that for the present, at any rate, their hands were tied. 
Kauffman had written a letter in unmistakable terms, 
warning them of the consequences if they went further 
in this matter, and attempted to force Dr. Hadley’s 
resignation. They faced the unwelcome fact that Hadley 
was too important a figure, and that any immediate 
action was out of the question, unless they wished to find 


110 


THE CONFLICT 


themselves involved still more deeply in an unpleasant 
situation. 

It began to look, however, as though the erection of 
a new church edifice would sooner or later be a necessity 
at Storm Lake. The building was always crowded now, 
even in the hot weather, and with the growing interest 
manifested in Hadley and his teaching, even the older 
members who hated most the thought of ever vacating 
the Chapel, realized that the time was coming, and that 
shortly, when a larger building would have to go up, if 
Hadley continued on as their pastor. Accordingly, after 
the episode of the letter from the State Committee, al¬ 
though no definite plans were formulated, a fund was 
started for this purpose, and it grew steadily. They had 
also given Hadley an increase in salary. When he first 
went to Storm Lake they had been able to pay him only 
a mere pittance. 

It was in August that he received a letter from Ken¬ 
neth Bascom, informing him that he and his wife would 
drive down to Storm Lake during the last week in the 
month. They were to have three weeks’ vacation, and 
were planning to spend part of the time in motoring 
through the state. Hadley at once sent them word to 
come and remain at least a week. He and Janice and 
Mrs. Ralston would prepare to give them a cordial wel¬ 
come. 

Soon after receiving this letter from the Bascoms, he 
went to the post office one evening to get the daily mail. 
Nothing further had been heard from the State Commit¬ 
tee, and he concluded that they had wisely decided to 
let him alone. On this particular evening Janice accom¬ 
panied him, as she often did. She delighted at any time 
in going to the village with him. It was a sight that 


THE CONFLICT 


111 


folks living along the hillside had become accustomed 
to looking for—this little golden-haired girl skipping 
along by the side of her father. Storm Lake would never 
again seem like quite the same place if Paul Hadley and 
his daughter should leave their midst. 

As they walked slowly homeward, with the sun sink¬ 
ing over the hills in the west, Hadley carried in his hand 
the usual evening mail. Among the letters this evening 
were two in a strange handwriting. During the previous 
winter he had given a series of addresses in a distant 
town, using his charts, and he was commencing now to 
receive letters from various pastors who were interested. 

When they reached the Manse, and after he had kissed 
Janice good night and sent her to bed, he turned his at¬ 
tention to the mail. He opened first the letter that bore 
the Brandon postmark, and found that it contained an 
invitation from Franklin Phillips for a meeting to be 
held in Community Church in September. Phillips told 
him of his connection with the Fundamentals Associa¬ 
tion, assured him of the real need of the people in Bran¬ 
don to have Bible truths presented in a straightforward 
manner, and mentioned also the fact of the opposition he 
was facing because of the stand he had taken in his 
town. Hadley very much appreciated the tone of the 
letter, and felt it to be a call that carried an opportunity 
with it. Almost instantly he knew what his answer 
would be. This was a cry from Macedonia, and he could 
not refuse. 

Then he picked up the other letter, looking with inter¬ 
est at the forceful handwriting. Here a surprise 
awaited him. Opening it he found a letter from Dr. 
Leonard Craig, and as he read it, his heart went out in 


112 


THE CONFLICT 


great thanksgiving to God. The letter ran as follows: 

“My dear Brother Hadley: 

Doubtless this letter will fill you with surprise, but 
also with gratitude, I know. If ever a man had cause 
to rejoice because of a true message gone home, you 
are that man, my dear brother. Your address at Kalona 
was not given in vain,—it has borne fruit in the heart 
of at least one individual,— myself. 

For weeks after I returned home I struggled against 
the influence of your message. I knew you had told the 
truth, but I would not yield. Satan has constantly at¬ 
tacked me in the most awful manner, and I have had 
a terrible struggle with my pride. But at last, thank 
God, the victory has come. 

I returned from the Conference to find that God had 
permitted something to happen in my home which was 
entirely unexpected, and which has been a source of real 
grief to me. But this event to which I refer, and which 
I shall explain at some future time, God used in con¬ 
nection with the message I heard you give at Kalona, to 
drive conviction home to my heart. I have been any¬ 
thing but a happy man of late, but this week, after days 
of struggle, I have at last given up. There is much I 
could write to you, Dr. Hadley, but I am worn out with 
my struggle. I am going away for a month’s rest, but 
before I go, next Lord’s Day morning, come what will, 

I shall go before my people and make a clean breast of 
the folly of my past preaching. While I am gone, they 
may take action. If they prefer one of the new teachers 
of the day, I shall resign; but if they are willing to re¬ 
turn, with me, to the Old Book, I shall continue as their 
pastor. I ask your prayers for that occasion next Sun¬ 
day morning, Brother Hadley. You will always be that 
to me. Six months ago I could not have called you that. 
Now I can, in the truest sense. , 

If I return to take up the work again at my present 
charge, I shall want you for a week’s meetings this com¬ 
ing winter. Therefore, you may expect to hear from 


THE CONFLICT 


113 


me again. Of course I shall be glad to hear from you 
at any time. May God grant to you many years in your 
wonderful ministry. If your message helped no one else 
at the spring Conference, it found lodgment in my own 
heart. Forever may He use you, Paul Hadley. 

Yours for a sounder ministry, 

Leonard Craig.” 

For hours after the stars had come out, and the moon 
was high in the heavens, Paul Hadley sat on his little 
porch, letter in hand. The wonderful moonlight of the 
August night seemed to him only a reflection of the 
light that filled his soul. His message, after all, had not 
been given for naught,—Leonard Craig had been 
brought back to his God, as he himself had been brought 
back, months before. And in his heart was a reverent 
thanksgiving, that God could use him so, in spite of the 
mistakes of the past. Verily the God of the past was 
the God of the present and of the future, and with Him 
“is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.” 






CHAPTER VII 

THE FUNDAMENTALS CONFERENCE 


Mrs. Ralston immediately began preparations in the 
Manse for the arrival of the Bascoms. Even Janice was 
in a state of anticipation. Things were surely hap¬ 
pening at Storm Lake, thought the child. Last week 
there had been that wonderful picnic at Walnut Grove. 
The ladies on the picnic committee had agreed weeks 
before that Janice was to decide the place, and the little 
girl had felt eager and important about the event. All 
the world of Storm Lake adored the child, especially the 
mothers. Had she not been so carefully guarded by 
Mrs. Ralston, it would have been an easy matter to spoil 
her. And now, on top of everything else, they were to 
have company at the Manse! 

Their guests motored in to Storm Lake on the last 
Monday evening in August, Bascom having preached his 
final sermon at his own church for several weeks. Mrs. 
Bascom was a very quiet woman, not having much to 
say, but evidently wrapped up completely in her hus¬ 
band. She and Janice were to become good friends 
during the ensuing week, and before the first evening was 
over they had planned some long walks together. Janice 
agreed to show her all her favorite corners about the 
country side. 

It was Kenneth Bascom, however, who in his boyish 
manner went into ecstasy over the scenery surrounding 
Storm Lake. “It is the most wonderful country I have 
yet discovered in this State, Dr. Hadley” he exclaimed, 
as they sat together on the porch after their first meal. 


116 


THE CONFLICT 


Mrs. Ralston had outdone herself in the preparations for 
her cousin’s guests. “I doubt if I should have believed 
anyone if they had told me that such a wealth of beauty 
could exist this side the Rockies. Wife and I went out 
there on our wedding trip, and of course we enjoyed it, 
but you have something here just as artistic, if not quite 
so magnificent.” 

This visit was the beginning of a bond of sympathy 
which was established between the two men. During 
the week that followed, Bascom often had cause to 
marvel at the wealth of knowledge, and the insight into 
the Scriptures possessed by this man. His whole after 
life was to be influenced by the fellowship enjoyed in 
the Manse during these days and hours with Hadley. 
He began to think reluctantly of the day when they 
would leave. The time was going all too rapidly. 

Hadley had told them of his invitation to Brandon, and 
of his acceptance of the call. Fie was to leave the follow¬ 
ing week, the day after his guests would take their de¬ 
parture. The two men were discussing this event on 
Thursday morning, when Bascom suddenly had an idea. 
He leaned forward rather eagerly: 

“I am half inclined to persuade my wife to change her 
mind, with me, and plan to go down to Brandon, and 
hear you give your chart talks, Dr. Hadley !” he exclaimed. 
“We can take pleasure trips any time, but it’s not every 
day that we can enjoy a feast of good things such as I 
know we would get at the Conference. And if we de¬ 
cide to go to Brandon, instead of finishing our trip im¬ 
mediately, you can motor with us to Brandon.” 

Hadley liked the idea, and he nodded. “I’m sure 
Phillips will be glad to have you,” he said, “and it goes 
without saying that I shall appreciate your presence. 


THE CONFLICT 


117 


You have your life before you, Bascom,—you have not 
wasted years in miserable false preaching, as I did. God 
knows I have regretted many times my folly of the past, 
but God is even using my bitter experience of former 
years, in helping to keep people true to the Book, and in 
turning others back, to God. So He can bring good 
out of seeming evil and wrong. You remember Dr. 
Craig at the Conference, of course.” And as the young 
fellow nodded, keen and eager, Hadley told him of the 
letter he had received the week before. 

Bascom was much moved. Not even to Bascom, how¬ 
ever, could Hadley unfold the entire story of his past 
life. The younger man sensed that a certain chapter of 
Dr. Hadley’s life was not for discussion,—some hidden 
sorrow was kept back in a closed and guarded cham¬ 
ber of his heart, too sacred to be revealed. What a 
reserve force of strength and power was locked up in 
the life of this unusual man! But beyond what Hadley 
chose to tell him, he did not seek to go. He felt that 
God had been good to him in granting him the friend¬ 
ship and guiding influence of this man, as he himself 
stood on the threshold of his life’s ministry. 

At Brandon, meanwhile, plans had been under way for 
several weeks, for the Conference which was to be held at 
Community Church. Norma asked Phillips, early in 
August, if he did not intend to take a vacation that year. 
He shook his head, smiling a little. 

“I don’t see how I can spare the time,” he replied. 
“Irene suggested the same thing to me the other day. I 
told her it was impossible for me to get away. When I 
said that I would have to consider our trip to the State 
Conference as my vacation, this year, she reminded me 
that I worked as hard at those meetings as I did at 


118 


THE CONFLICT 


home. We nearly always take a trip to her mother's 
some time during the summer. I want her to go after 

these meetings are over, but she refuses to go without 

^ •» 
me. 

Phillips had prepared a well-written article for the 
“Republic/’ the weekly paper which came out every 
Saturday in Brandon. This article, announcing the 
coming meetings thoroughly, and containing also an ex¬ 
planation of the Fundamentals work of the State, came 
out four days before the Conference was to commence. 
Phillips also stated that a local branch of the State work 
would be organized in Brandon. 

It was well that his write up was extensive, for as it 
turned out it was the only announcement regarding the 
meetings which appeared in the “Republic.” Circum¬ 
stances were to work most effectually against any further 
advertising of this sort. The opposing faction, standing 
squarely against Phillips and his work, had a strong 
leader in the person of Rev. Henry Vonnell, the new 
pastor at Memorial Church. And it happened that one 
of the leading members of Vonnell’s church was the 
editor of the newspaper. 

Of course it was too late for the opposition to retali¬ 
ate in the same issue. Not knowing the feeling of wrath 
and resentment that burned in the heart of Henry Von¬ 
nell, the editor had allowed the entire article to go 
through just as Phillips had handed it to him. To him it 
was simply a news item, of general interest, he sup¬ 
posed, to the entire community. 

In addition to the newspaper announcement, Norma 
assisted Phillips in preparing some handbills which were 
freely circulated about the town. Emphasis was laid 
upon the fact that the meetings were undenominational 


THE CONFLICT 


119 


in character, and that friends from other churches were 
welcome. 

The Sunday following the appearance of the press 
notice, Vonnell came out in a strong public denuncia¬ 
tion of a certain pastor in their town who was endeavor¬ 
ing to cause a division among the members of other 
churches. He referred in no uncertain terms to the 
Fundamentalist movement, and stated that he considered 
it the greatest evil of the day in religious circles. The 
adherents of this movement, he informed them, were a 
pack of busybodies, who attended to the affairs of 
everyone else but their own. 

Even the members of Vonnell’s church, who con¬ 
sidered themselves fortunate in having secured this man 
for pastor of Memorial Church, were somewhat sur¬ 
prised at the vehemence of this outburst. Vonnell went 
on to state that this man, Dr. Paul Hadley, who was so 
thoroughly advertised in Brandon (this was a thrust 
in the direction of the editor of the paper), was any¬ 
thing but loyal. He had tried to cause a revolution in 
the ranks of his own denomination at the Spring Con¬ 
ference, and a man who did this sort of a trick de¬ 
served to be classed with traitors of the lowest order. 
This was the man, he pointed out, who was to speak dur¬ 
ing the coming week at Community Church. Vonnell 
wanted his people to distinctly understand that while 
they were at liberty, of course, to do as they pleased 
about attending the sessions, that this Conference, and 
the men behind it, would receive no recognition from 
him in any way. He put himself on record as stand¬ 
ing absolutely against so-called Fundamentalism. 

“And if you want to see church unity in this town 


120 


THE CONFLICT 


which you love,” he finished, “you will take the same 
attitude in this matter that I am taking.” 

This publicity, to a certain extent, brought the mat¬ 
ter of the Conference meetings before the attention of 
the people of Brandon as nothing else could have done. 
For several days, following this vehement protest from 
Vonnell’s pulpit, it was the principal subject of con¬ 
versation. A few of the more independent members 
of Memorial church decided to attend the Conference 
at least once, in order to see just what kind of a man 
this Paul Hadley really was. Most people possess a 
strain of curiosity and, after all, it was their privilege 
to go where they would. Certain members of the con¬ 
gregation, on the other hand, would have been indignant 
if they had been invited to go after hearing their pas¬ 
tor’s unmistakable verdict. They would be loyal to 
their church and pastor above everything else. And 
why have a pastor, if not to have him advise and direct 
in spiritual matters? They were proud of the fact that 
their new pastor was modern in his views. 

The Conference was to open on Wednesday after¬ 
noon, and the party from Storm Lake would arrive on 
Tuesday. Hadley had written that the Bascoms would 
accompany him, and because they had plenty of room 
in the parsonage, Phillips wrote back at once that he and 
Mrs. Phillips would expect all of them to remain with 
them during the meetings. 

Norma had received a number of letters from pas¬ 
tors in her district regarding Conference work. 
Several of them invited her to come to their churches 
at the earliest opportunity. She had replied to these 
letters, stating her willingness to do so, just as soon 
as the Brandon Conference had closed. She felt the 


THE CONFLICT 


121 


mighty forces of evil working against this movement, 
and realized that the warfare must be waged relentlessly. 
The opposition that they were receiving from men like 
Vonnell only convinced her the more thoroughly how 
very necessary their work was. This was truly a day 
when those who stood forth with a clear testimony need 
not expect anything save persecution and antagonism. 

Several times she had found herself wondering about 
the man who was to come among them as teacher. They 
were to have a three days’ conference, with afternoon 
and evening services. One of Dr. Hadley’s series con¬ 
tained six addresses, illustrated by his charts. Phillips 
found that his church members were very keen and en¬ 
thusiastic about the coming meetings. 

On Tuesday noon, as they finished attending to some 
correspondence, Phillips turned to Norma with a smile. 
They had moved back into the parsonage study, for the 
weather had grown somewhat cooler. “Everything else 
on this desk can wait for the present, Miss Langley,” he 
declared with decision; “you have worked hard, and 
we are going to give ourselves unreservedly to these 
meetings. Our work we have with us always—it is 
never ending—but it is not every day that we can enjoy 
a Bible Conference. In spite of the battle that is on in 
this town against truth and the Word of God, I am 
confident that we are about to have a season of great 
blessing. Not the least of my satisfaction is the con¬ 
sciousness that the people here will have a new experi¬ 
ence. So put your work aside. The only thing we will 
look after is the daily mail and if anything comes that 
needs immediate attention we'll take care of it. The 
rest can wait until Monday.” 


122 


THE CONFLICT 


Norma’s glance wandered about the room. When she 
spoke it was softly. “This little study . . . how I love 
it!” she exclaimed. “All right, Mr. Phillips, you are com¬ 
mander-in-chief. I shall obey orders. But I know I 
shall be ready for work again next Monday. This week 
a season of fellowship,—next week service. A necessary 
combination.” And he agreed. 

Norma was to remain for the six o’clock supper that 
evening. On one occasion Mrs. Phillips had suggested 
that the girl might just as well live with them at the 
parsonage. But Norma would not make any change. 
She hoped the day might come when she would be able 
to win Helena Rossiter to a higher plane of living. 

Near the end of the afternoon she was in the living 
room, reading, when she heard the chug of the motor 
outside. She had helped Mrs. Phillips for an hour after 
lunch with the preparations for supper. Everything 
was in readiness, and now they had arrived. Phillips 
went out to meet them. After the introductions were 
over Mrs. Phillips took them at once to their separate 
rooms,—for of course they would want to rest and change 
after their trip. It had not rained for some weeks and 
the roads were clouded with dust. In a few minutes 
she was downstairs again, and after expressing a favor¬ 
able opinion of the newcomers, went to put the finish¬ 
ing touches to the supper. 

In one of his letters to Hadley, Phillips had briefly 
told of the invaluable assistance he was receiving from 
a certain Miss Langley, who had become much interested 
in the Fundamentals work of the State. Hadley, how¬ 
ever, had felt only a passing interest. Several definite 
experiences in his life stood out rather sharply, and 
since his wife’s death he had encased himself with an 


THE CONFLICT 


123 


armor of reserve. There was always a deference and 
courtesy in his attitude toward women, but that was all. 

It was an enjoyable evening which the six of them 
spent together. The cheerful dining-room, with its bou¬ 
quets of garden flowers scattering their fragrance 
throughout the rooms, the windows open, into which 
came the shouts of children at play, and the atmosphere 
of Christian hospitality pervading the entire home,— 
Hadley sensed all this. Mrs. Phillips had decided that 
nothing short of a fried chicken supper must be served, 
and before the first evening had ended, the man realized 
that he had had the good fortune to enter an ideal home. 

Norma at first said little, but when she did speak, Had¬ 
ley was conscious of her quick intelligence, her splendid 
vitality, and her utter unconsciousness of self. He found 
himself studying her rather critically at first, then with 
a sense of growing favor. In this ideal type of young 
womanhood, Franklin Phillips had evidently found an in¬ 
telligent assistant. Whenever the conversation turned 
upon Fundamentalism, he noticed her suppressed eager¬ 
ness. This interesting girl was thoroughly absorbed in 
her work, and she loved it. In her entire attitude there 
was not the faintest trace of that self-consciousness 
which he had learned to dread in so many women he met. 
When she spoke to him she was as natural as though she 
had known him for years. It served to put him at his 
ease as nothing else could have done. 

For a while after supper Mrs. Phillips played for 
them, then a season of prayer and fellowship was sug¬ 
gested, and Hadley felt that it was an ideal preparation 
for the meetings which would begin on the morrow. 
When the hour finally began to grow late, Kenneth Bas- 
com considerately offered to drive Norma home in his 


124 


THE CONFLICT 


car. She had taken an immediate liking to this young 
couple,—they seemed to be so genuinely sincere and 
wholesome. 

The following morning Hadley and Phillips had a 
long talk about conditions in Brandon. It was then 
that Hadley learned the name of the new pastor at 
Memorial Church, and the fact that he had been the 
leader in the bitter opposition which had been shown to¬ 
ward the coming meetings. Feeling that Phillips had 
a right to know the circumstances, Hadley recounted 
his experience of several months before at Kalona. He 
also told him of the encouragement he had received in 
the letter of a few weeks ago from Dr. Craig. 

“It was worth the effort,” he concluded, “just to see 
a man of Craig’s position and influence come out. And 
Bascom is another young chap whom I am thankful for. 
There is no telling what the critics might have done to 
him in the next few years. I tell you, Phillips, it is heart¬ 
breaking to see the inroads being made everywhere.” 

Hadley did not spare himself. He told his story to 
Phillips very much as he had told it at Kalona. And 
as the other man listened, he realized as others did, that 
here was a man of unusual strength of character and pur¬ 
pose,—a strong man, with a powerful message. 

About the details of the Fundamentalist movement 
Hadley knew little, but as he listened to some of the 
things which Phillips told him, he became much in¬ 
terested. The conviction grew upon him, that this man, 
through his connection with the State work, was in 
close touch with conditions as they actually existed; a 
man who understood thoroughly how far the apostasy 
had gone in its devastating effect on the Christian life of 
the nation. Phillips admitted that he was not a Bible 


THE CONFLICT 


125 


teacher in the strictest sense of the word. He saw, there¬ 
fore, how they could become a help to each other. He 
urged Hadley to consider an organization in Storm Lake 
in the near future. 

“We need your influence in this work, Dr. Hadley,” 
he remarked. “And we’d like to have your people up 
there line up with us. Our hope today.lies in banding 
ourselves together against the enemy.” Hadley agreed 
to think it over. 

Norma was spending part of the forenoon at home, 
the first one she had spent with Helena in months. 
Mrs. Rossiter steadily refused to accompany Norma to 
Community Church. The girl could only resort to 
prayer, hoping that the time would come when Helena 
would see things differently. 

Helena had been approached by Dr. Frahm one Sun¬ 
day, several weeks before, and since that time had taken 
a decided aversion to any mention of Community 
Church. Frahm had talked to her about Phillips. He 
had been much disappointed that Norma had not con¬ 
tinued to attend church with the Rossiters. 

On this occasion he called Mrs. Rossiter aside. “I 
sincerely trust,” he said, “that you will not permit this 
Miss Langley to draw you away from our membership. 
Last Monday morning the Ministerial Association was 
obliged to listen to a half-hour’s harangue from this pe¬ 
culiar pastor of Community Church. He is a thorough 
pessimist. I cannot understand how an intelligent young 
woman like Miss Langley can enjoy his preaching. We 
should very much dislike to have you influenced to leave 
our fellowship here.” And Helena assured him that his 
fears were groundless. 


126 


THE CONFLICT 


Norma, of course, spoke of the coming Conference, 
but because Helena disliked to have the subject men¬ 
tioned, she did not stress the point. On one occasion she 
reminded Norma that, as she was leaving her free to 
follow her own choice of church fellowship, Norma 
should show the same consideration for her. And Nor¬ 
ma realized that at present she could accomplish noth¬ 
ing along this line. Helena was obstinate. 

“Dr. Frahm suits me perfectly, Norma,” she as¬ 
sured her friend, “and I refuse to be disloyal to my own 
church and pastor. I do not care to hear this man 
Phillips, especially after what Dr. Frahm told me about 
his address before the ministers. I do not like freaks. 
And I’m not at all interested in the coming Conference.” 

While Norma longed to ask Loren to go, she felt that 
it would only widen the breach which was growing be¬ 
tween herself and Helena. Therefore she contented her¬ 
self with a brief word one night at supper. She had 
brought home some of the printed announcements. 
Loren read one of them, glanced at his wife, but said 
nothing. He did not want to start anything. He was 
troubled at the way his wife treated Norma, for he had 
liked the girl from the start. Vaguely he sensed the fact 
that Norma possessed something which he and Helena 
lacked. 

There had been a hope in Norma’s heart that her 
brother Robert would come to Brandon for a visit before 
the close of his vacation, but early in August she had 
received a letter from him in which he stated that he 
would hardly be able to make it. He had been spending 
the summer on a ranch in the West, and he would not re¬ 
turn to his school in the East before the middle of Sep¬ 
tember. The fact that he could not come as planned had 


THE CONFLICT 


127 


been a source of disappointment to the girl. He had not 
blamed Norma for taking the stand she had taken in 
regard to leaving Dr. Craig’s home, for she was doing 
right in acting according to her convictions. While Bob 
was not as thoroughly consecrated as his sister, yet 
Norma fully believed that the day would come when God 
would bring him out into a more definite Christian ex¬ 
perience. She had written him about the coming meet¬ 
ings, explaining her connection with the Fundamentalist 
movement, and expressing her contentment in her new 
work. 

The first session of the Conference would begin at 
two o’clock that afternoon, and about noon the girl 
went over to the church. She knew that the men would 
be putting up the charts, and she was eager to see them. 
Some of the books which she handled at her book 
tables, and a number of which she had been studying, 
had smaller charts in them, and they had been of special 
help to her in mastering dispensational truth. Her books 
were to be on sale during this Conference. The State 
Committee had requested that wherever these Confer* 
ences were held, good Gospel literature should be sold. 

Just as Dr. Hadley appealed to everyone who stood 
for the truth of the Word, so he interested Norma. 
There was no romantic nonsense about this young 
woman, with her high ideals. Wrapped up as she was 
at present in her work, she simply regarded Dr. Hadley 
as one whom God had sent to Brandon at this time to 
open up the Word to a people who needed it. There¬ 
fore, in a way which completely disarmed Hadley, she 
plied him with questions about his charts, and they be¬ 
came immediate friends. Once or twice he found him¬ 
self referring to Janice, who had been disappointed 


128 


THE CONFLICT 


because she could not accompany them on this trip. Pull¬ 
ing out of his pocket a likeness of the child, he showed 
it to Norma. It was a snapshot, taken one day by him¬ 
self in their garden at home. 

Norma looked at it, her eyes shining. “Oh,” she ex¬ 
claimed, “isn’t she a dear! It is too bad that you 
could not bring her. Does she never go with you on 
your trips?” 

He shook his head. “No,” he replied. “Mrs. Ral¬ 
ston, my cousin, thinks it would not be good for her. She 
is just like a mother to the child. Besides, school com¬ 
mences this coming week, and we could not allow her to 
be away. Mrs. Bascom wanted her to come, but we felt 
that it was best for her to remain at home.” 

Phillips and Bascom had gone over to the Parsonage 
for step-ladder and tools. Now they returned and the 
work went on. It was in the afternoon, however, after 
they had formed a local branch of the State organization, 
and Hadley had commenced his first address, that Norma 
awoke to a realization of the manner of man God had sent 
into their midst. 

The church was well filled. Of course the attendance 
at the evening sessions would be larger, but this first 
turnout was gratifying. When the people left the church 
at the close of the first session they did so with the con¬ 
sciousness that, veritably, a master teacher had come 
among them. It was the most complete revelation that 
had ever come to the people of Brandon as to just how 
interesting Bible study could be made. 

From the start he took their hearts by storm, and held 
their attention to the close. He made no reference what¬ 
ever to conditions in other churches, but devoted him¬ 
self exclusively to Bible teaching. People who had come 


THE CONFLICT 


129 


out of curiosity, and others who had attended only to 
find flaws, had to admit that here was a master. He used 
Scripture passages constantly, proving every point he 
made by reference to God’s Word, sending the truth home 
in such a manner that they were forced to conviction. 
His use of the charts helped to fix many truths in the 
minds of those who listened as no other method could 
have done. Franklin Phillips had made no mistake, they 
were sitting at the feet of a real teacher. 

As Norma sat with note book and pencil, taking down 
rapidly each new thought that he was presenting in such 
a forceful manner, she had a vision of future Confer¬ 
ences. Just as these Brandon folks were listening with 
utter absorption to the teachings of this man, so the 
time would come when thousands of people in other cities 
and towns would hang upon the words that fell from the 
lips of Paul Hadley. She had never before heard any¬ 
thing like it. The best thing about the service was Had¬ 
ley’s entire consecration to Jesus Christ, his reverence 
for and exaltation of the Word, and the manner in which 
he lifted these people out of themselves into a higher con¬ 
ception of God and His great plan and purpose through¬ 
out the ages. 

At the conclusion of the service the girl felt no desire 
to talk. She was close to tears. When Hadley came 
back to the book tables finally, and glanced interestedly 
over her literature, he sensed the girl’s emotion. While 
others were surrounding him and pouring forth their 
approval and commendation, Norma said nothing. In¬ 
stinctively he respected her silence. 

In the evening he gave his address on the actual re¬ 
turn of Jesus Christ. The studies which Norma had 
taken during the summer, under the direction of Phillips, 


130 


THE CONFLICT 


had been foundational. Now she realized as never before 
the importance of the doctrine, and its place in the plan 
and purpose of God. He warned them of certain classes 
of people who were in the habit of fixing dates for the 
Lord’s return, urging them to read God’s Word for them¬ 
selves and discover that the setting of any dates whatso¬ 
ever was strictly forbidden. He explained that this time¬ 
setting was the work of the enemy, and that in this way 
much mischief had been done by bringing the doctrine 
into disrepute. He made plain the fact that, while one 
might be a Fundamentalist without being a premillen- 
nialist, all the premillennialists were Fundamentalists. 
He also showed the difference between pre- and post- 
millennialism. A Premillennialist, he told them, is a man 
or woman who is looking for Jesus Christ to come before 
the Millennium, in fact, at any moment. The postmil- 
lennialists, however, hold that the church will usher in the 
Millennium, and that then Christ will return. In a man¬ 
ner that left no further room for argument, he showed 
the falsity of this latter view. 

Just before he closed, he advised the people who knew 
nothing of the study of this doctrine to look over the 
literature in the rear. There need be no excuse for 
ignorance in the study of God’s Word. What the Chris¬ 
tian people needed was a return to the Bible, and there 
were many dispensational books which were sound and 
helpful. 

Several people had asked Phillips to institute a question 
hour at the close of Hadley’s addresses, and as they 
thronged forward, Norma realized anew how thorough¬ 
ly heart-hungry these people were for the truth. 

It proved to be a great season of spiritual awakening. 
At the close of the second evening’s service, Phillips 


THE CONFLICT 


131 


heard on every side of him regrets that there would be 
only one more day of the Conference. The church had 
been crowded to its capacity, both the auditorium and 
Sunday School room being filled to overflowing. Such 
meetings were a revelation even to Franklin Phillips; 
he simply stood back and watched the manifestation of 
the power of God. 

In spite of opposition and antagonism, which were keen 
and bitter, the people came from other churches. They 
came because they were learning precious truths from 
God’s Word. It simply proved, as has been proven many 
time before in the history of the church, that what many 
people are longing for are the truths contained in the old 
Book. And because this Book was honored and uplifted, 
it turned out to be a revival in the real sense. 

They crowded around Norma’s tables, before and after 
sessions, asking that she advise them in regard to the 
best books and pamphlets to secure for further study. In 
the light of this new revelation and illumination that 
had come into their lives through the coming of Paul 
Hadley to Brandon, they wanted to learn how to study 
the Bible more comprehendingly. 

With an untiring patience Norma assisted them. Chief 
among her books was a large one on dispensational 
truth, written by one of the outstanding Fundamentalist 
preachers of the country; it contained many charts, and 
God had greatly used this book in connection with deep 
Bible study. Her recommendation of it was strong. 

One incident which took place on Friday night pleased 
Norma very much. After the session had opened, Loren 
Rossiter come in. He gave a glance in Norma’s direction 
and, with a nod, took his place with a number of men 
standing against the wall in one of the aisles, all the seats 


132 


THE CONFLICT 


having been taken. /She answered his nod with a smile, 
her heart rejoicing. 

The Conference was scheduled to close on this night. 
And yet, it was the conviction of many hearts that this 
work had only commenced. At the parsonage, early that 
evening, they had been discussing the situation. The very 
thought of closing the Conference was unwelcome to 
Phillips, and others felt the same. But Hadley was sup¬ 
posed to be back in Storm Lake in time for his own 
services on the Lord’s Day. 

It was while Mrs. Phillips was singing a special num¬ 
ber, and before Hadley had commenced his address, that 
Norma noticed that he and Phillips were conferring to¬ 
gether. After his wife had finished, Phillips arose. 

“Many people have been anxious to have these meet¬ 
ings continue,” he announced. “We have not yet de¬ 
cided whether this will be possible, but if it is God’s will 
for Dr. Hadley to remain, then these meetings will con¬ 
tinue for a week longer. There will be no meeting to¬ 
morrow. If Dr. Pladley remains over, he will preach on 
Sunday morning. But if this cannot be arranged, then 
he has promised us he will return in the near future, for 
a longer period.” 

After the service was over that night, Phillips re¬ 
quested Norma to come to the parsonage for a season of 
prayer and conference together. The girl looked around 
for Loren, but he had disappeared. 


CHAPTER VIII 

THE HOUR IN THE STUDY 


The revival which Phillips had been praying for had 
at last begun. It was an earnest little group, who only 
wanted to plan and act for the best, that gathered in the 
living-room at the Parsonage for an hour’s discussion. 
In addition to the Bascoms and Dr. Hadley, several 
officers of the church were present. After a season spent 
in prayer for guidance, Phillips spoke. 

“While my faith was large in connection with these 
meetings, still I will have to admit that I was not prepared 
for such a wonderful manifestation. It is simply an 
over-abundance of the goodness of God. We realize that 
you have not made preparations with your own people to 
remain longer than these three days, Dr. Hadley, still I 
cannot help but wish that some way could be found by 
which you could remain for another week,—God’s Spirit 
has been working in such a marvelous manner.” Had¬ 
ley, seated in a deep chair, finally looked up. 

“I’m glad that you are giving God the glory for this,” 
he said. “I realize that the people want me to stay, and 
if it is God’s will for me to remain, I would not wish 
to leave. Of course my congregation would have made 
arrangements for me to stay longer, had I known it ahead, 
but the time is rather short now. I hardly know how to 
answer you, Phillips.” One of the men made a sug¬ 
gestion. 

“We would be glad to furnish you with funds suffi¬ 
cient to secure a supply for your church for the com¬ 
ing Sunday, Dr. Hadley,” he offered. “I feel with our 


134 


THE CONFLICT 


pastor here that it would be stopping this work at the 
source if you should leave now. We are in the midst of 
the biggest revival of Bible study that this town has ever 
seen, and Eve lived in Brandon for over forty years. 
Two or three weeks would not be too long for such a 
work as we have on our hands right now.” 

Up till this present moment Norma had not spoken. 
But an idea was slowly forming in her mind. “Would 
it not be possible for Mr. Bascom to fill your pulpit for 
one Sunday?” she asked. “I feel confident that God 
would use him, Dr. Hadley. Your people surely could 
not object if they knew how God was working here.” 
Bascom raised his hand rather deprecatingly. 

“I’d be glad enough to go, Miss Langley,” he re¬ 
turned. “The suggestion occurred to me, but I don’t feel 
worthy of filling the pulpit of such a man. Although 
I’d be willing to do anything on earth that God wanted 
me to do, especially for Dr. Hadley.” 

Phillips, however, grasped at the suggestion. The idea 
appealed to all of them. Bascom had still two more Sun¬ 
days away from his own church. Hadley felt that this 
would be a satisfactory arrangement; besides it would be 
an opportunity for Bascom,—and it was finally arranged 
that Bascom would substitute for Dr. Hadley at Storm 
Lake for the two following Sundays. It would be neces¬ 
sary for Hadley to return to his home on the morrow with 
the Bascoms, in order to arrange matters with his people 
and to secure some things which he would need during 
his longer stay in Brandon. He could return on the after¬ 
noon train. The meetings at Community Church, there¬ 
fore, would continue for a period of two weeks longer. 

When Norma reached home that night, she found 
Loren still up. Helena had gone to bed. Loren told her 


THE CONFLICT 


135 


that he considered Hadley’s talk the best he had ever 
heard a man give anywhere. 

“I only wish Helena would go with me, Norma,” he 
said, and the girl caught the wistful note in his voice; 
“but it’s no use to ask her; she’d never give in. I cannot 
leave her every evening. She does not know where I 
went tonight. I merely told her I was going to town. I 
surely don’t blame you for going where you hear such 
talks as that! She thinks Frahm is all right, but she just 
ought to hear that man Hadley; I’ll go every chance I 
get.” 

She had told him about the arrangements just made 
for the meetings to continue. Her heart ached for him. 
Helena was proving to be a veritable stumbling block 
to her husband. She had developed a prejudice against 
Community Church and its pastor that simply would not 
be shaken. 

Hadley had returned from Storm Lake on Saturday, 
and reported that everything had been satisfactorily ar¬ 
ranged. The meetings in Brandon not only continued 
in interest, but they increased in power. Men and 
women were converted without any outward manifesta¬ 
tion, seated in the pews with their Bibles open before 
them. Many who had not looked inside a Bible for 
years, had returned in allegiance to their God and Creator. 
And, like the prophets of old, this man led these hungry 
hearts out into green pastures where they were richly fed. 
God had for months been using Franklin Phillips to pre¬ 
pare the way for the coming of Paul Hadley. He pos¬ 
sessed the supreme gift of teaching. They found him 
approachable, kindly, always at their service, glad at any 
time to answer perplexing questions that might arise. 
Passages which had been obscure and doubtful to many 


136 


THE CONFLICT 


believing hearts, were cleared up by the clear explana¬ 
tions that Hadley gave them. 

On a certain morning during the following week 
Phillips had gone out to make some necessary parish 
calls. Shortly after he had left the house, Hadley went 
downstairs to the study to look over the mail that had 
just come in. Going to the desk he picked up the large 
bundle to select what belonged to him. He found a num¬ 
ber addressed to himself, including one in childish hand¬ 
writing from Janice. He noticed how very many out 
of the entire budget were addressed to Miss Langley. 
Evidently she possessed quite an extensive correspon¬ 
dence. Most of them were from pastors, he felt sure. 
Coming down to the end of the pile he stopped short, and 
stared in perplexity at a certain handwriting, on an 
envelope addressed to Norma. Surely it was a familiar 
hand. He could not help wondering where he had seen it 
before. But he could not place it. 

Instead of taking his mail upstairs to open, as he 
usually did, he dropped into the easy chair. It was sel¬ 
dom he found the study deserted at this hour of the morn¬ 
ing, for Phillips and his assistant had been obliged to 
abandon their resolution to let all work stand until the 
Conference was over. The continuance of the meetings 
had made it necessary that some time each day must be 
spent in the study, or their work would have gone be¬ 
yond them. 

It was very pleasant in here, this September morning, 
with the windows open and the sunshine streaming in. 
He read his business letters first, keeping the one from 
Janice until the last. It was soon after he had finished 
reading the child’s loving epistle, and as he sat there with 
the picture of Janice in his hand, that the door opened 


THE CONFLICT 


137 


and Norma came in, her cheeks glowing as a result of 
her walk across the town. She nodded a bright good¬ 
morning, and went at once to the desk for her mail. 
Hadley found himself perfectly at his ease. As he lay 
back in his chair he watched her through half closed 
lids. In this day of artificial women, it was refreshing 
to meet one woman as natural and self-possessed as 
Norma Langley. No need for Hadley, when in her 
presence, to throw up his armor of reserve. 

She ran her glance quickly over all of the envelopes be¬ 
fore she opened any of them. Evidently she was used to 
handling them in a businesslike manner. When she 
came to the letter near the end of the pile,—the one, Had¬ 
ley noticed, that had perplexed him,—she uttered a little 
exclamation, tossed everything else aside, and, opening 
the envelope, devoured the contents. 

When she had finished, she seemed unaware (that 
another person was in the room. Hadley watched her, 
fascinated at first, and then as the tears came to her 
eyes, feeling sure that he was intruding, he started to 
rise. But she shook her head, and motioned for him to 
stay where he was. 

“Please don’t pay any attention to me, Dr. Hadley,’’ 
she said. “I know that I am the happiest girl in Bran¬ 
don this morning! This letter means everything to me. 
God is surely good. After all, it pays a hundredfold to 
stand true to your convictions.” 

She had gone to the window, but after a moment she 
turned about and faced him. She had gained control of 
herself again. Watching her, Hadley realized that she 
had reached some climax in her life. He was more in¬ 
terested than he had been for a long time. He saw that 


138 


THE CONFLICT 


something had touched her very deeply. -She was not. the 
kind of a girl to be stirred over a light matter. 

She had taken her usual seat, her chin in her hands, 
and with her elbows on the desk in front of her, looked 
straight across at him, her eyes shining like twin stars. 
Her next words, however, completely mystified him. 

“And to think, Dr. Hadley, that you were the instru¬ 
ment that God used!” 

She uttered the words very softly, her voice full of 
emotion. Hadley regarded her steadily, not trying to 
fathom her meaning. 

“I confess, Miss Langley,*' he replied, “that I have not 
the slightest idea what you are talking about.” She 
laughed, a pure, unafifected sound, full of its note of joy. 

“No, of course not!” she answered. “You could not 
know, but I am so glad I can explain now, some things 
I could not explain before. Perhaps you will have a little 
more light when I tell you that Dr. Leonard Craig is my 
uncle!” 

Hadley uttered an exclamation. It was the last thing 
he had expected. This girl the niece of Leonard Craig! 
Instantly he could see a reason for her present gladness. 
Phillips had told him as much about the girl's coming 
to Brandon as he knew himself, but since her arrival 
she had steadily clung to her first resolution that she 
would not disclose her uncle’s identity. Now, of course, 
things were different. 

L T p until the present moment Hadley had not thought 
much about the matter, except in a general way. Now 
he was deeply stirred. This revelation was bringing 
things pretty close home. He also realized, with swift 
insight, another fact. Craig had said, in his letter to him, 
that upon his arrival home from Kalona, he had been met 


THE CONFLICT 


139 


with an unexpected grief of some sort. Now he felt sure 
that Norma’s departure had been the event referred to. 
Leaning forward in his chair, his heart responded fully 
to her mood. “Yes, Miss Langley,” he said, “I can 
understand your cause for rejoicing. I knew about the 
courageous stand that you had taken for the sake of 
your convictions, but of course I had no way of know¬ 
ing who your uncle was. I believe this is a turning point 
in the life of Dr. Craig. I received a letter from him 
several weeks ago, bearing the same news that he has 
evidently written to you. I rejoice with you, and can 
well understand how this lifts a great burden from your 
heart.” 

Neither of them felt like leaving the study just then. 
Hadley wanted to talk for a while to this girl whose 
spirit was so indomitable, and who possessed such a 
high courage and such rare convictions. The pile of 
letters lay for a while unopened and unread, as they 
discussed first one thing and then another. This inci¬ 
dent, the revelation that Norma was Dr. Craig’s niece, 
and that Paul Hadley had been the means used of God 
in showing Dr. Craig whither he was drifting, was a tie 
that bound them together in a closer bond of friend¬ 
ship than months of mere acquaintance could ever have 
done. 

He talked to her for a while about the circumstances 
connected with his memorable address at the Ministerial 
Forum, including his brief talk with Dr. Craig, and the 
girl’s eyes were moist when he finished. In addition to 
much that he had confessed at Kalona, he also unfolded 
to her things in his life that he had never disclosed to 

anvone else since his wife had passed away. 

•• 


140 


THE CONFLICT 


He asked her, first, if she cared to hear about some of 
the experiences in his early life. She assured him that 
she did. She did not sense then, as she did later, the 
personal appeal this man was making to her. She had 
no desire to talk herself. She felt that she could listen for 
hours. He was giving her a glimpse into the past which 
was sacred to him, notwithstanding that it was tinged 
with sorrow and bitterness because he vividly recalled 
his wasted years. 

“My wife was a beautiful woman, Miss Langley,” he 
said, and Norma knew that he was living again in the 
past. “When we were married, among the hills of 
Canada where she was raised as a girl, it was the dream 
of both our lives that I was to prepare for the Christian 
ministry. Her father had been a man of God, a clergy¬ 
man who had stood true to the faith until his death, and 
it had always been his one desire that his daughter 
should some day marry a man who would not only stand 
true to the old Book, but one who would preach the un¬ 
searchable riches of Christ. 

“I entered a Bible School and remained there two 
years. Then one day the tempter came in the form of a 
clergyman who occupied a city pulpit,—a man who was 
preaching higher criticism, and who denied the inspira¬ 
tion of the Bible. He informed me that God expected 
a man to be at his best, but that I was burying my 
talents, and hiding my light under a bushel. He as¬ 
sured me at the same time that if I would take a course 
in the University from which he had graduated, my 
preparation would be more thorough and complete. He 
fed me upon flattery, told me I was a brilliant man, and 
with a promising future before me, it seemed wrong for 
me to have to fritter away my life in some little back- 


THE CONFLICT 


141 


woods church. If I still persisted in gaining my educa¬ 
tion in a Bible School, however, this is just about what 
would happen to me. Students turned out of such 
schools today were not recognized by the leading denom¬ 
inations. It was a day of progress and education.” 

He paused a moment, then after a slight hesitation he 
continued. “If only I had listened to my wife at this 
time, I would never have swallowed the bait handed me, 
but that is the period in my life I most bitterly regret 
today, a period when I accused her of trying to hinder 
my progress and stand in the way of a useful career. 
I loved my wife, Miss Langley, but I was blinded, and 
I refused to listen to her. I can see now that it was a 
selfish love. I wanted power and applause. Other pas¬ 
tors were getting into places of prominence in the pul¬ 
pit and I refused to stay in the old ruts. 

“I do not want to weary you with a detailed account of 
the years that followed. When my wife knew that my 
decision was not to be shaken, she stopped her plead¬ 
ing. Today I look back and realize that in my blind folly 
I put from me the advice of the dear woman God had 
given me, and went headlong into infidelity. I had not 
been in the University more than a year before my faith 
was shaken to its foundations. I came out of that insti¬ 
tution, backed up as it is with Modernistic teaching and 
liberalism, and was rated as one of their most promising 
men. 

“Some of these facts I have disclosed before, regarding 
my drift into infidelity, but I have never made any allu¬ 
sion to my wife, or to what she suffered on my account. 
I could never bare those things to the public, Miss 
Langley.” 


142 


THE CONFLICT 


The girl, sitting before him, drinking in every word, 
stirred only once, and then it was to wipe away her 
tears. She did not dare trust herself to speak. He 
went on. 

“Mrs. Hadley steadily refused to take any part in 
church work. Even though I never in any way neglected 
her, yet her health failed gradually. This false teaching 
of mine sent her into seclusion. The people of my con¬ 
gregation were always solicitous, but I gave them to 
understand that for certain reasons they need not expect 
my wife to take part in the affairs of the church. In a 
physical sense she was not an invalid, but she was sick 
at heart, and I realize today that because I, her hus¬ 
band, had departed from the faith of her Fathers, she 
went to an early grave. I am not sparing myself in this 
confession to you, Miss Langley. In one sense it is a 
relief to unburden myself to someone who I feel sure 
will understand. Our little Janice was only five years old 
when Mrs. Hadley passed away. God had to use a very 
severe trial to bring me back to himself. 

“I was preaching in a certain province in Canada, in 
the same city where Dr. Jordan of our present Confer¬ 
ence had a pastorate. At that time I stood at the very 
height of my ministry, as far as influence and power 
went, popular, applauded, and winning the laurels of 
men. One day our family physician came to me and 
gravely informed me that it would be necessary for me 
to take Mrs. Hadley away at once, to some quiet place 
in the country. She seemed to have a longing for the 
hills. I had better settle up my affairs in the parish and 
plan to go at once, if I cared to have her with me for 
even a year longer. 


THE CONFLICT 


143 


“It was a blow,—the first in a succession of them, that 
was destined to bring me back to God. It had never 
occurred to me that my preaching was killing my wife by 
inches, but I found out at last that such was the case. 
I sent word immediately to the Board of my denomina¬ 
tion in the province, that they must secure another man,— 
I was resigning my pastorate definitely. They sug¬ 
gested a vacation, and a temporary supply, but my 
fears had been aroused, and I assured them that my 
decision was final. (Since the physician had told me the 
news, the look on his face had haunted me day and 
night. I was more thoroughly alive to the seriousness 
of my wife’s condition than I had been at any time for 
seven years past. Somehow, God was sending His 
Spirit home to my heart with deep conviction, although 
at first when I tried to pray I was appalled to find that 
I had no God to pray to. I had simply made a mockery 
of his power for years.” 

The little clock on the desk ticked away the minutes 
unheeded. It seemed as though every word of this man’s 
story was throbbing with life. Norma was living through 
these years with him. His message was burning its way 
into her very soul. 

“That was the beginning of the end,” he went on. His 
hands were clasped above his head, as he delved into the 
past, and brought forth these poignant memories, which 
were ever fresh before him. “Janice was only two years 
old when we left that Province and went back to Mrs. 
Hadley’s home in the hills. I had become so steeped in 
infidelity that it took months to get the poison out of my 
system. During the next year our little boy was born. 
He lived only a few months, and we laid him away on 
one of the hillsides in Western Canada. It was over his 


144 


THE CONFLICT 


grave that I finally surrendered. Mrs. Hadley was 
spared to me for about eighteen months longer. I thank 
God that she died content because I had returned to the 
faith for which she had stood so unflinchingly. The last 
months of her life were the happiest. She knew that 
she would not be with me long, therefore she made me 
promise that I would not waste any time in regrets that 
were unavailing. 

“We remained at her old home until the end came. 
On Sundays I preached at the country church in the 
district where she had attended services for years as a 
girl. Together we had some wonderful hours of fellow¬ 
ship, during these closing months of her life. One of the 
things she asked me to pledge before she passed away was 
that I would spend the remainder of my life in preaching 
the simple gospel. And I have endeavored, with God’s 
help, to keep that promise I made to her.” 

After he had finished by telling her of his call to Storm 
Lake and why he had accepted, a silence fell in the study. 
Out of the innermost recesses of his heart and life Paul 
Hadley had showed to her a glimpse of his prodigal years, 
and of his return in sorrow and repentance. There was 
nothing that she could have said to him that would have 
been as perfect as her silence. It was the silence of 
sympathy which she offered him, and Hadley knew that 
she understood. Just now words would have been cheap 
and commonplace. 

Finally Norma aroused herself with a little effort 
Glancing at the clock she realized that noon was almost 
upon them. To relieve the tension of the moment she 
smiled rather tremulously, and looking once more over 
the letter from Dr. Craig, she handed it to him. 


THE CONFLICT 


145 


He had written much in substance of what he had told 
Paul Hadley several weeks before, but added to this, a 
beautiful spirit of contrition and humility pervaded the 
entire letter, a personal touch which his letter to Hadley 
had naturally lacked. After he had returned home and 
found that she had gone, he realized how much he missed 
her in many ways. But the note of rejoicing was that he 
had been brought back even as the prodigal of old through 
a stirring appeal which he had heard in the spring at 
their Conference, an appeal given by a man who had him¬ 
self drifted at one time into infidelity, and who had re¬ 
turned,—Dr. Paul Hadley. It had brought him to his 
knees in utter repentance. 

Hadley read the letter through, then sat for a while 
in silence, watching Norma as she opened her other let¬ 
ters, quickly mastering their contents. Picking out sev¬ 
eral that would need her first attention, she laid the others 
on a pile that was growing, heaped up in a basket on a 
corner of the desk. Reading her mail had somewhat 
restored her composure. Once she was alone she would 
probably live over this whole morning again, but now she 
only wanted to divert Pladley’s mind from the sadness 
of the past. She pointed to the piled up correspondence. 

“When these meetings are over, there will be ever so 
much work to be looked after,” she told him. “However, 
we will be better prepared than ever for what lies before 
us. These have been wonderful days of feasting on the 
good things of the Word, but all such feasting should only 
serve to better fit us for the work ahead.” She hesitated 
a moment, then continued. 

“You will understand, Dr. Pladley, that I have not 
any words at my command sufficient to express what I 
have felt this morning, as I have listened to your story. 


146 


THE CONFLICT 


All I can say is that I shall always remember this con¬ 
fidence that you have placed in me. Your wife surely 
must have been a wonderful woman, with her faith and 
courage standing firm through all those years. You will 
continue to be a blessing to men and women everywhere, 
because you have returned to the preaching of the simple 
gospel. The teaching of God’s Word is the only cure for 
the poison of heresy being inoculated into the Christian 
life-blood of our nation today.” She spoke with an ear¬ 
nest intensity that stirred him. After a moment he spoke. 

“You are right, Miss Langley,” he replied, “when you 
call it the poison of heresy. It is being disseminated 
everywhere today. The deplorable fact is that a hundred 
years ago the infidels and skeptics were on the outside of 
the church, and we knew where to class them. Now they 
are within, and are doing far more harm.” 

When Phillips returned a short while later, he found 
Norma alone in the study. Hadley had gone to his room. 
And the girl told him the good news about her uncle. Of 
her hour’s conversation with Hadley of course she said 
nothing. 

After lunch at the parsonage that day, Norma decided 
she wanted to go for a walk. Somehow the conversation 
of the morning had broken in upon her usual desire for 
work. She had intended, before the afternoon service, 
that she would look after some of her correspondence, 
but her heart was too full of many things, rejoicing over 
her uncle’s return, in particular, and a strange happiness 
because Paul Hadley had thus opened up to her the story 
of his past. She had not stopped to analyze her emo¬ 
tion, she only knew that to her the revelation was some¬ 
thing to be treasured for all time. If during the lunch 
hour she and Hadley had been more silent than usual, 


THE CONFLICT 


147 


Phillips and his wife paid no heed. The letter she had 
received from her uncle, and Hadley’s connection with 
the transformation, was an experience that did not occur 
every day. Sometimes the thought had occurred to Mrs. 
Phillips, during these days, that it would be a very won¬ 
derful arrangement if Norma and Hadley ever became 
more to each other than mere friends. But Hadley 
seemed to think of nothing but his teaching, while Norma 
was utterly absorbed in her own work. 

She had a longing this day to get out into the country 
that lay to the north of the parsonage. An autumnal 
haze hung over the earth, suggesting the coming of a sea¬ 
son that would leave the trees and woods stripped and 
bare. There was always something about a September 
day which brought a feeling of awe into the heart of 
Norma Langley. Today, as she followed the road, 
leaving the town behind her, she enjoyed the exercise. 
There stole over her a sense of the wonderful, in con¬ 
nection with the creation of God’s world. It was good 
to be alive, and to realize that all of life lay before 
you. Into her consciousness there came an added cause 
of thanksgiving; she was alive in the truest sense. Men 
and women who were not Christians, do not know the 
real meaning of life. She finally came to the gnarled 
stump of an old tree, and sitting down, her chin in 
her hands—a favorite attitude when she was deeply 
moved—she faced the stirring events of the morning. 

This quiet spot was perhaps a half mile from the par¬ 
sonage. Up until the present moment she had put from 
her the remembrance of that hour in the study. Now, 
however, she lived over, for a little while, the story which 
Hadley had told. 


148 


THE CONFLICT 


She was too essentially honest to deny the fact that 
Hadley now possessed for her more than an ordinary 
appeal. But at the same moment she realized that not 
for an instant must she yield to it. Taul Hadley had 
simply treated her with the same courtesy that he showed 
toward all women. Simply because circumstances should 
have so worked that he had been used of God in leading 
her uncle back to the truth, was no reason why she should 
let go her grip upon herself. He had found her to be 
sympathetic, and had therefore, on the impulse of the 
moment, unburdened his heart to her, but she had known 
him only a little over a week, and this was all nonsense 
on her part. She kept telling herself that she must not 
let go. The future, with its great opportunity for ser¬ 
vice, was calling to her imperatively. She had a vision 
of that which God intended her to do, so above every¬ 
thing else she must keep a steady head upon her shoul¬ 
ders, and her mind fresh and clear. Paul Hadley, stand¬ 
ing far above her on a pinnacle all his own had, by his 
frank confidence of the morning, offered her in a real 
way his friendship, and she would always treasure that 
friendship as a dear and precious possession. As for 
anything else, it was out of the question. 

But as she made this resolve, she was conscious of the 
clenched hands which lay in her lap. For a little while 
longer she sat there, and at last she became calmer. Then 
she realized that if she would be in time for the after¬ 
noon session she must return. When she finally arose 
from the stump she had regained her self-control. And 
it was because she was generously endowed with com¬ 
mon sense and sanity, that she thus won the victory. 

On the return walk she thought only about her uncle. 
She wondered what the outcome of his confession would 


THE CONFLICT 


149 


be, and what action his church members would take dur¬ 
ing his absence. There were men and women in many 
churches, she realized, who no longer wanted the preach¬ 
ing of the old gospel. While primarily the schools and 
colleges were at fault, in having turned loose the preach¬ 
ers and teachers of liberalism, yet the apostasy had so 
far advanced that many of the laity themselves were be¬ 
coming increasingly responsible for calling to their 
churches pastors who denied the Fundamental doctrines. 
Especially was this true in congregations where the mem¬ 
bers were cultured and wealthy. Her uncle, being pastor 
of such a church, might find that this spirit would pre¬ 
dominate, and that his people would prefer a Modernist 
in the pulpit, a man who taught and stood for the New 
Theology. 

The leaders of his church, she had good cause to know, 
had commenced to find the preaching of a blood atone¬ 
ment obnoxious to them. When she considered certain 
members of his church, and their attitude, she felt doubt¬ 
ful of the outcome. If he did remain, his hands would 
always be more or less tied. It seemed to her that God 
would be able to use him more effectually if he made a 
clean break, and left his present charge. Just as she 
had been led out into a large place of service, because 
she had stood true, so she felt sure, the way would be 
opened for her uncle. She would write to him, she de¬ 
cided, that evening or in the morning, and let him know 
that she would pray for God’s special guidance to be 
given to him in regard to the future. 

The next time Norma found herself alone with Paul 
Hadley, she appeared before him as naturally as she had 
done from the start. If he had expected her to take a 
different attitude, on account of his confidence of the 


150 


THE CONFLICT 


morning, he had not read her aright. Because she was 
intelligent and sensible, he enjoyed talking to her. A 
new bond of friendship had been established between 
them, but that was all. His time was pretty well taken 
up with prayer and preparation for the meetings, and he 
usually spent the best part of the mornings in his room, 
studying. There was no further opportunity for a 
lengthy conversation such as they had had together in 
the study on the morning that Phillips had been out mak¬ 
ing his parish calls. 

On several other occasions Loren Rossiter had at¬ 
tended the meetings. One evening, after he reached 
home, Norma having walked with him, he informed 
Helena where he had been. Norma had already gone 
to her room, but her door was open, and she could not 
help hearing the conversation. Helena was simply sar¬ 
castic. He might go where he pleased—if he preferred 
to desert a man like Dr. Frahm for a preacher whom 
all the other clergymen in town rated as a fanatic, why, 
that was his privilege. It was a relief to him, however, 
that his wife did not become angry. He was accustomed 
to sarcasm. 

But the next morning, Norma going through the sit¬ 
ting room after breakfast, noticed something that brought 
her to a halt. Ever since she had come to live with the 
Rossiters a little Bible which belonged to Helena had 
always lain in exactly the same place, underneath a 
pile of other books. She knew that it was the only Bible 
in the house except her own, and that it was never used. 
This Bible now lay on top of the table—evidently Loren 
had been reading it the night previous. She recalled 
that as they had walked home he had asked her where a 
certain verse could be found in the Bible. Acting now 


THE CONFLICT 


151 


upon a certain impulse, she went in the kitchen, knowing 
that God was leading her to speak to Helena. 

'She asked Mrs. Rossiter to come into the other room. 
Somewhat surprised, Helena obeyed. Norma pointed 
to the book. Evidently the other had not noticed it. 

“Loren has been reading the Bible, Helena,” she said, 
seriously. “However you may feel personally about such 
matters, let me ask you not to do anything to discourage 
him. He is interested. In regard to church attendance 
I am respecting your liberty, as you are respecting mine. 
But it is a serious matter to laugh at anyone who has a 
longing to know more of the truth. I could not help 
overhearing you last night when you scorned Loren for 
attending Community Church. Don’t be responsible for 
ridiculing anyone who wants to know God’s Word. 
Many professed Christians today are seeking for some¬ 
thing, they know not what, and Loren is one of them. 
He is groping for more light. This is a solemn matter. 
You are not answerable to me, but some day God will 
hold you responsible. Too many husbands refuse to have 
anything to do with church or the Bible, but Loren is 
longing for something real.” 

Helena had stood perfectly still as she listened. There 
was a light in the girl’s eyes that disarmed Mrs. Rossiter. 
Whatever she might have said at first, died on her lips. 
Somehow the conviction in the girl’s tone went home to 
her heart. Without a word she turned about and went 
back to her work in the kitchen. But Norma knew that 
her words had gone home. 



CHAPTER IX 

THE HEART OF A MAN 


Beginning at the Sunday School hour the following 
Lord’s Day, Community Church was crowded to its 
capacity. Many people came from their own churches 
to attend the morning service. Despite the unfavorable 
comments from other pastors in the town, they persisted 
in coming. It was not every day that such a Bible 
teacher came to Brandon, and this was to be Hadley’s 
last Sunday among them. They could not afford to miss 
hearing him. 

A mass meeting for men had been announced for the 
afternoon, and with the sliding doors rolled back, and 
every seat in the church taken, it was a goodly group of 
men who waited expectantly for the message this man 
would give them. It was one which they never forgot. 
He did not use the charts, but gave them a straight gospel 
address, showing them the simple plan of salvation. 
There were men before him who had never understood 
the most elemental truths. He also spoke to them of 
things that were of special interest to men. But he 
never for a moment forgot that he was a minister of the 
gospel. Hadley had no sympathy with the popular Sun¬ 
day afternoon messages usually given at men’s mass 
meetings by prominent clergymen of the day. He never 
delivered an address of any sort that was not generously 
sprinkled with gospel truths. 

In the evening, at the Young People’s Hour, he gave 
a talk which had also been previously announced. At 
the concluding service of the day the crowds that came 


154 


THE CONFLICT 


were so great that it was necessary to hold an overflow 
meeting in the basement rooms, at which meeting Phillips 
spoke. It was the first time during the meetings that this 
had been found necessary. Hadley went down and gave 
them a brief address after he had finished his talk up¬ 
stairs. 

Loren Rossiter was there. iSince Norma had spoken 
to her, Helena had said nothing further to her husband, 
although she steadily refused to accompany him to the 
meetings. Thankful, however, that he himself might 
attend without further friction at home, the subject of 
the Conference was not again mentioned before Helena. 

The “Republic” which had come out the day previous, 
contained no mention of the meetings. But Vonnell, 
under big headlines, had written an article for the paper 
which the editor sent through verbatim. Of course there 
was no open reference to the Conference at Community 
Church, but Vonnell’s subject was Church Unity. Any 
church which had for a pastor a man who tried to sow 
seeds of dissension in a community, was not a credit to 
that community and hardly deserved the support of the 
best people of that town. Such a condition existed in 
Brandon at the present time, and it was unfortunate and 
deplorable. Let the Christian people stand together 
unitedly, if they ever hoped to see the world turn in at 
the doors of the church. The high motive of all the 
Brandon churches should be unity, and by working to¬ 
gether in a spirit of harmony, they would bring about a 
reign of peace and righteousness in their community such 
as had never existed before. 

But unfortunately for Vonnell and his adherents, there 
were many folks in Brandon who, under Hadley’s teach¬ 
ing, were beginning to see a different mission for the 


THE CONFLICT 


155 


church—not a cleaning up of any city or community, but 
a taking out of the world a people for Christ’s name, this 
people constituting the true church. 

They were coming now to the closing days of the Con¬ 
ference. Norma had written her uncle a long letter, tell¬ 
ing him how they had rejoiced together over his return to 
the Word of God, of Hadley’s presence among them, and 
of the wonderful season of blessing they had been enjoy¬ 
ing. She expressed her conviction that God would open 
up to him a new field of work, and assured him of her 
prayers, her sympathy, and her gratitude. She also ex¬ 
plained briefly her connection with the Fundamentalist 
work, and hoped that the day would come when he would 
be led into taking his stand with the movement which 
was growing so rapidly. Mentioning the unlimited op¬ 
portunities, she told him of the crying need for conse¬ 
crated men who at the same time possessed education 
and executive ability. In closing the letter she stated 
that if possible she would visit him and Aunt Rachael 
over the holidays, at least for a week. 

A number of pastors had written her that on account 
of the information she had sent them, and because they 
saw the need, they were seriously considering the Funda¬ 
mentals work in connection with their own churches. 
Some of them were not very well informed, and would 
not commit themselves until they knew more, while 
others realized that before long something would have 
to be done if they would stem the tide of apostasy, and 
save their own people from drifting into it. And Miss 
Langley, being in touch with the state work, would be 
in a position to explain to their church members just 
what the organization was accomplishing. Her sugges¬ 
tion, made to them in the first letter she had written, 


156 


THE CONFLICT 


that she would visit all of the churches in her district 
sooner or later, made its appeal. 

One of the replies that seemed to her most favorable 
was from the Rev. Henry Martin, pastor of a church in 
Prairie View. 

“I have never attended a Fundamentals Conference 
of any kind,” he wrote, “but I have read a good deal 
about what these people are doing. We are agreed here 
that your coming would be a helpful and interesting ex¬ 
perience. I want to line up with this work. I have a 
country charge, good steady folks in my membership, 
although they are not the wealthy class of farmers. We 
could not afford much expense at present. A few of the 
people have money, but it is hard to get them to loosen 
up. They are a teachable class, however, and they have 
voted to have you come. If there is anything in connec¬ 
tion with your work that will help me in leading my 
people out into a deeper experience, I’m with your move¬ 
ment from first to last. Give me your earliest date.” 

It was one of the more urgent letters, therefore she 
answered promptly. She told them of the revival they 
had been having in Brandon, and stated that it would 
perhaps be possible to secure Dr. Hadley for a Confer¬ 
ence later on. Hadley had given her permission to sug¬ 
gest his name as a Conference speaker wherever she 
deemed it advisable. She set a date for her trip to Prairie 
View for early in October, and asked him to notify her if 
this was satisfactory. As for the expenses of the trip she 
did not want this matter to become burdensome to them 
in any way. She onfy expected an offering to defray the 
actual expenses of her trip, but if this was more than they 
were financially able to stand at present, she would not for 
that reason refuse the opportunity. 


THE CONFLICT 


157 


At the same time she wrote to the pastor of a church 
at Downey from whom she had received a letter, stating 
that as soon as she heard from the Prairie View pastor, 
she would write and give them a date. She was desirous 
of making the two places on the same trip. 

Writing to several other pastors from whom she had 
heard in response to her first letters, she stated that they 
might expect to hear from her in the near future, after 
she had returned from her first trip. 

Having looked after this immediate correspondence, 
and considerably reducing the pile of letters upon her 
desk, the girl viewed the remaining ones with a sense 
of satisfaction. It was on Wednesday noon that she 
called the attention of Phillips to the diminished pile. 

“Good work,” he nodded approvingly. “Just as soon 
as this correspondence is cleaned up, we will have to get 
after the rest of the material for the Bulletin. I’m glad 
now that we waited until after the Conference before we 
sent it through to the printers. My only regret is that 
Christians from all over this country are not privileged 
to sit under such teaching as we have enjoyed. The 
spiritual famine is appalling.” 

As that shadow crept into his eyes, Norma, who had 
seen the look often before, understood that for the 
moment the very burden of untaught, misguided Chris¬ 
tendom was upon him. The vision of the need was ever 
before him. He always had to put the load from him 
with a strong effort. The only hope for lifting the bur¬ 
den, ever so slightly, lay in action. It was a time for 
work, not for dreaming. But Franklin Phillips could go 
to rest each night of his life with the consciousness that 
he never did less than his utmost, in the great battle 
that was on. 


158 


THE CONFLICT 


During the entire Conference the interest had not 
diminished. They had now come to Friday, the closing 
day of the meetings. Christian people in Brandon knew 
that they would go from these sessions into the life of 
their own churches, with a better understanding of the 
Word of God, a richer experience, and hearts full of 
gratitude because they had been permitted to sit under 
such a teacher. Those who had fought the meetings, 
or remained away, had been the losers in every sense. 
There were many folks who had not missed a single one 
of the sessions. 

Dr. Hadley would take the train next day for Storm 
Lake. His wonderful vitality had not shown the strain 
in any way, although he had spoken twice a day for over 
two weeks, Saturdays alone excepted. Norma had not 
made an effort to avoid him, but she was glad that her 
work in the study occupied her mornings. Work of any 
sort, if agreeable, was a safe and healthy diversion. She 
would not permit herself any time for retrospection. 
Coming in daily contact with him as she did, she realized 
sensibly that herein lay her safety. Steadily she forced 
herself to keep true to her first decision, made out on 
the country road, seated on a stump, on that afternoon 
a week before. Dr. Hadley was simply her friend, a 
very good one, it was true, but nothing more. If she 
would keep herself mentally in a condition to pursue her 
work with the same zest and relish after he had gone 
that she had always shown previous to his coming to 
Brandon, then this was the only way. Otherwise a sea¬ 
son of heartache would be sure to follow. 

They had of course been expecting her to remain at 
the parsonage for supper on this last night that Hadley 
would be with them. After she had waited upon her 


THE CONFLICT 


159 


last customer at the book tables, she was just about to 
go over to the house, where the others had already gone, 
when Phillips returned to the church. 

“Mrs. Rossiter has telephoned that you are to come 
home at once, Miss Langley,” he said. “This is unfortu¬ 
nate, for we wanted you to stay with us on this occasion. 
Irene is especially disappointed, but the call seems to be 
urgent, for she insists upon your coming immediately.” 
Norma looked up in surprise. 

“Did she not tell you the reason?” the girl asked, 
anxiously. “I hope it is no bad news of any kind. It 
seems strange for Helena to do a thing like that. I can¬ 
not call her, either, for they have no telephone; she 
uses the one at the store in the neighborhood.” But he 
quieted her fears. 

“She wanted me to assure you that it is no bad news, 
but that it is a surprise which you would not miss for 
anything.” 

Wondering at the unexpectedness of this summons, 
and unable to imagine what could be at the bottom of 
it, Norma realized that the only thing for her to do was 
to go. It was just a little after four o’clock, and she 
would try to get back for the evening session. He 
promised to have some one look after her book tables 
for her if she was delayed. 

At the parsonage supper table they discussed the event. 
Mrs. Phillips declared that it was a shame that they had 
to send for Norma on this night of all others. Phillips, 
who occasionally teased his wife, smiled across the table 

at her. 

“Perhaps it’s some old sweetheart of hers come from 
out of town, Irene. You remember I occasionally paid 
you a visit, even when you lived several hundred miles 


160 


THE CONFLICT 


away,” he said. “Surely a girl like Norma has had 
plenty of friends in her home town. Now that her uncle 
knows her whereabouts such an event is quite likely to 
happen. ;Since she has come here she has been busy 
with Fundamentalism, but the time is bound to come 
when an attractive young woman of Norma’s type is sure 
to marry into a life and a home of her own.” 

Hadley alone remained silent. When Phillips made 
these comments, half tinged as they were with serious¬ 
ness, the other shot him a quick glance. In these few 
weeks of his association with Franklin Phillips he had 
come to love this big, warm hearted man, and knowing 
men as he did, he felt now that there was nothing covert 
in his remarks. He might accuse some men of a hidden 
suggestion, but Phillips was above anything petty, and 
Hadley somehow realized, rather forcibly, that Phillips 
had spoken the truth. 

Glancing over at the chair which Norma always oc¬ 
cupied when at the parsonage table, he faced the fact 
that he had expected she would be there on this last 
evening. It was surprising how they did miss the young 
woman when she was absent. Hadley found that he 
was not enjoying the meal as much as he generally did, 
and before the supper was over he was honest enough to 
admit the fact that he missed Norma Langley. And he 
missed her in a way that he would not have missed Mrs. 
Phillips if she had been away. 

This was no time for reflection, however. They were 
to have a preliminary service on this evening, previous 
to the final address to be given by Dr. Hadley. Phillips 
had asked those most interested to come together for a 
half hour to arrange definitely about future Association 
meetings. They would not be able to plan for such 


THE CONFLICT 


161 


lengthy Conferences oftener than once a year, but they 
could get together at stated intervals for Bible study 
as well as for discussion of the Fundamentals work in 
general. Phillips realized how easy it was for people 
to lose interest in such things, if meetings were not held 
regularly. There were those who had attended the meet¬ 
ings who refused, however, to join either the state or 
the local association. They did not care to openly stand 
against their own pastors. On the other hand there were 
many who had come out from the shackles which bound 
them, and who had openly shown their independence and 
joined the state as well as the local work. There had not 
been a single meeting held at which the opportunity had 
not been given to join. The result was that during the 
Conference nearly three hundred men and women had 
united with the movement. 

It looked, at first, as if an overflow meeting would 
again be necessary at this closing service, but by bring¬ 
ing up all the available chairs from the basement, and 
crowding them together in the aisles, this was avoided. 
Phillips was thankful that on this last occasion there 
need be no division in the ranks. He had noticed the 
fact that only two of the Brandon pastors from other 
churches had at any time been present during the meet¬ 
ings. They had come in together one afternoon the 
week previous, and had slipped away together, before the 
meeting was quite over. One of them, however, had re¬ 
turned on several other occasions, interested in spite of 
himself. But the influence of Vonnell and Frahm was 
strong in the community. They had left no stone un¬ 
turned to keep the people, especially the pastors, from 
attending the sessions. 


162 


THE CONFLICT 


Phillips had hoped that Norma would return in time 
for the preliminary meeting, but he was disappointed. 
They had already taken their seats on the platform, and 
still she had not arrived. He wondered if she were not 
going to get there at all. But she surely would have 
called him had she found it impossible to come. One 
of her Sunday School class of girls had looked after 
her book tables. They had already commenced the first 
hymn before she came. 

Hadley, seated in his chair on the platform while the 
others were standing to sing, was glancing over some 
notes in his hand. Looking up he was just in time to 
see Norma enter with a young man who was a stranger 
to every one present. And Hadley, eyeing this individual 
from head to foot, had to admit that here was as fine a 
specimen of young manhood as he had seen for many 
a day—a splendid, vital looking chap, standing well over 
five feet, taller than Norma, but with a look of such pride 
and affection on his face whenever he glanced down at 
the girl beside him, that Hadley suddenly felt his heart 
throb with a dull ache. Then his eyes rested steadily on 
the face of the girl. It was radiant. He knew that he 
had never seen that expression before. 

Until the close of the hymn they stood back near the 
door, then two men, members of the church seated in 
the side aisle, considerately arose and offered them their 
seats. The girl protested, but they prevailed. As she 
settled comfortably down in the seat, the young fellow 
beside her, Hadley saw that she was thoroughly content. 
All that Phillips had said at the supper table, then, was 
undoubtedly true. This stranger was evidently a very 
close and intimate friend. 


THE CONFLICT 


163 


In a single instant Paul Hadley understood the mean¬ 
ing of the ache within him. Norma Langley, during 
these few short weeks, had grown necessary and dear 
to him. With a strong mental effort, however, the man 
pulled himself together. This would never do. Phillips 
was making some announcements about the time and 
place of the next meeting they planned to hold, saying 
that Dr. Hadley had come to the close of his meetings, 
but had consented to return at some future date. Hadley 
knew he would be called in a few moments. What¬ 
ever the future might have in store for him, because 
of this revelation that had come to him tonight, he 
must reveal nothing, by any word or action to this people 
assembled before him. With a supreme effort the man 
conquered. There was not a trace of failure in his clos¬ 
ing address. People thrilled to the power of his words 
as they had done day after day for these past weeks. He 
gave them the most powerful message of all, an appeal 
for consecration. It was a fitting subject for his closing 
session. 

If there was any change at all in his manner, it only 
had an added intensity. At the conclusion of the ser¬ 
vice, of course, he would meet this friend of N'orma’s. 
And because he was every inch a man, he would meet 
him unflinchingly, as man to man. If the girl introduced 
him as her fiance he would be ready with his congratu¬ 
lations. 

Hadley was obliged to remain in front for some time 
after the service itself had been concluded. In his clos¬ 
ing words he had told the people how he had enjoyed 
his stay in Brandon, and that he would look forward 
to his return with as much expectation as they did. He 
regretted that he had not been able to accept many of 




164 


THE CONFLICT 


the invitations which had been tendered to him during 
his stay, but that he had been obliged, for various 
reasons, to decline those of a social nature. He would 
remember them always in his prayers, that God would 
bless them and continue to lead them out further into 
the study of the Word. 

It seemed as though the crowd that gathered around 
the front was even larger tonight, and that some of them 
would never go. But he remained patient, shaking 
hands, and still answering questions, until finally the 
group around the rostrum grew smaller, and even those 
in the rear were beginning to go. 

Not until the last one had left the front, did Hadley 
take his way toward the back of the church. The new¬ 
comer stood at the book tables, not far from Norma. 
Phillips had been introduced to the young man and stood 
chatting with him. Happily the girl turned to Hadley. 

“I know it was too bad for me to run of? from the 
parsonage tonight, but please don’t begin to lecture me, 
too, for getting here so late. I’ve just been catching it 
from Mr. Phillips. You won’t blame me, Dr. Hadley, 
when you know who this young man is, and why I was 
detained. But I think the joke is on our pastor here; 
Mr. Phillips has just been telling me what an outrageous 
suggestion he made at the supper table tonight. I want 
you to meet my brother, Dr. Hadley. He’s the best 
surprise party I’ve had in months. Bob, meet Dr. Had¬ 
ley.” 

She accomplished the introduction in such a natural, 
joyous fashion, her eyes twinkling as they did whenever 
she was in high spirits, that a general laugh followed. 
Robert Langley stepped forth with an outstretched hand. 
The revulsion of feeling was too much for Hadley. The 


THE CONFLICT 


165 


cordial handclasp that Bob had ready for this man, whose 
talk he had so thoroughly enjoyed, was no match for the 
grip which Hadley gave him. It made even athletic Bob 
Langley wince. 

They went to the parsonage for an hour together. Mrs. 
Phillips had been at the meeting, but immediately after 
Hadley had concluded his talk, she slipped away, her 
hospitable soul bent upon a farewell lunch. Norma had 
introduced Bob to her before she left. 

“Bring your brother over to the parsonage when you 
come, Norma,” the woman said. “We all want a chance 
to visit with him. I’m going to get just a bite of lunch 
ready, for we were cheated out of having you for supper. 
The parsonage doesn’t seem the same place when you are 
absent. Come as soon as you can and bring those tardy 
men; they are both tired out.” 

It would be their last occasion for a visit together, 
for Hadley would leave Brandon before Norma returned 
to the parsonage in the morning. It would be necessary 
for him to take a train leaving at five o’clock in order to 
make his connections at another point before noon. After 
they had left the church, and the janitor had locked up 
for the night, Norma, standing above them for a moment 
on the church steps, stopped them. 

“It is just about five months ago that I came to this 
church for the first time,” she said, softly, “and the 
place has become dear to me. Bob, this is the kind of 
church mother used to tell us about attending when she 
was a girl. It’s a real church, Bob. I only wish they 
had one half as alive in your college town.” 

They caught her mood, and even Robert Langley’s 
eyes were moist. A silence fell over the little group as 
they stood for a moment before going over to the par- 


166 


THE CONFLICT 


sonage. Hadley had not yet quite recovered from the 
relief of his discovery. The living, vital fact of her 
presence, and the glad consciousness that this splendid 
young chap was simply her brother, had been almost too 
much for him. Norma, in great spirits over her brother’s 
unexpected arrival, noticed nothing out of the ordinary. 
If Hadley did not say much, that was often characteris¬ 
tic of him. His very silence often suggested his power. 

When they entered the house explanations followed. 
Robert easily showed that he had spent the summer on a 
ranch. Bronzed and lithe as an Indian, he seemed to 
fill the low rooms at the parsonage with the spirit of 
breezy Western atmosphere. He had been detained at 
the ranch longer than he had expected, and would be a 
week behind with his studies to start, but these could 
easily be made up. On his way East his sister’s disap¬ 
pointment in regard to his failure to come to Brandon 
had haunted him, and because he saw he could make 
night connections, and still reach his school in time to 
prepare for the following Monday’s classes, he had de¬ 
cided to stop over in Brandon. Thinking that at first he 
would telegraph, he later changed his mind. It would 
be good sport to surprise her. 

He had arrived in Brandon that afternoon about four 
o’clock. As soon as he reached the home where the 
Rossiters lived, Helena had telephoned to the parsonage. 
Bob would not let her disclose the nature of the sur¬ 
prise. He had kept back the secret thus far, and he 
would not have it spoiled now. With a return to some¬ 
thing like her former self, Helena had fallen in with 
his plans. 

It had been a perfect surprise. Norma laughingly 
agreed to its completeness. She had been deeply 


THE CONFLICT 


167 


touched by the fact that when she arrived home Helena 
had had a royal little supper under way. Nor would 
she pay any heed to the girl when Norma begged to be 
allowed to help with the preparations. She had insisted 
that the girl should spend the time visiting with her 
brother. 

“The time will be short anyhow, Norma,” she said. 
They were out in the kitchen, and impulsively the tears 
had come to her eyes as she kissed Helena. 

“You are very good to me, dear, and I do love you for 
it,” was all she said. But Helena was more than satis¬ 
fied by the happy hour that they had spent about the 
table. Mrs. Rossiter thought Bob Langley splendid. 

And now the little group at the parsonage had come 
close to the hour of parting. Under the circumstances it 
would not be hard for Norma. But it was Hadley, in 
the light of this revelation that had come to him, who 
realized that parting might not come so easily. During 
the hour that followed there was not a word that the 
girl uttered, or a movement that she made, that escaped 
him. 

They had partaken of the lunch which Mrs. Phillips 
had prepared, and had enjoyed the fellowship. Phillips 
would go with Norma and Bob in just a short while 
now, when they went to the depot, where young Langley 
was to take the midnight train for the East. 

Hadley was the last to leave the table. Following a 
certain impulse he went over to where Norma was 
seated. 

“Miss Langley,” he said. For just an instant the girl’s 
heart stood still. She had never heard him use this tone 
before. She lifted her eyes to his face, bravely. She 
must not forget that Dr. Hadley was simply her friend. 


168 


THE CONFLICT 


Phillips was showing Bob some Indian relics in one cor¬ 
ner of the living room. “I should like to have you come 
to Storm Lake any time you wish in the interest of the 
Fundamentals work,” he said, and his eyes never left her 
face. Her cheeks had held a high color all evening, so 
he noticed nothing unusual now. 

“Why, yes, I guess I can arrange to come—soon— 
that is, soon after the holidays, Dr. Hadley,” she man¬ 
aged to say. She wished her heart would not beat so 
rapidly. This was all so utterly unexpected. Not so 
much his words, as his steady gaze. She wished that he 
would not look at her in that disconcerting manner. It 
was an utter relief to her that just at this moment 
Phillips and her brother were approaching. She made 
a supreme effort, and raising her eyes she met his look 
squarely. Only for'an instant had she lost her self con¬ 
trol. 

“I will write you about that matter, Dr. Hadley,” she 
was saying evenly as they came up. “It will not be 
possible for me to come before the holidays, as I have 
several coming appointments. But any time in January 
that you wish to fix a date will be satisfactory to me.” 
And as Paul Hadley left her suddenly, he felt, somehow, 
that Norma Langley understood. A great peace flooded 
his soul. Of the future he did not think. He simply 
wanted her to know that he cared. 

For a few minutes, as brother and sister sat together, 
they were left alone. Norma refused to let her thoughts 
dwell just now on the incidents of a few minutes ago in 
the dining-room. Just for about an hour longer her 
brother would be with her. Later she could think of 
other things. Hadley had bidden them good night and 


THE CONFLICT 


169 


gone to his room, for the hour was growing late. Bob 
held up his hand rather ruefully. 

‘Til tell you, sister, that fellow Hadley is just about 
all right, but he sure has a grip on him!” he exclaimed. 
“He almost wrung my hand off when he shook hands 
with me in church this evening. That’s sure the heart¬ 
iest handshake I have ever received.” And not until some 
months later did Bob Langley understand the reason for 
that unmistakably hearty handclasp. 



I 



CHAPTER X 

PRAIRIE VIEW AND DOWNEY 


Following the Brandon Conference things soon set¬ 
tled back to normal. After the quiet services on the 
Lord’s Day, the people of Community Church realized 
their need of a rest. Aside from the weekly prayer 
meeting, therefore, all other church activities were con¬ 
tinued suspended for another week. But even though 
the meetings were now a thing of the past, their influ¬ 
ence lived on in the hearts of the people. 

A letter came during the following week from Martin 
of Prairie View. The date that Norma had given for 
her visit to their church would be perfectly satisfactory. 
Accordingly she wrote to Fred Pelton, pastor at the 
Downey church, informing him that she would follow 
her trip to Prairie View by a visit to his church on the 
following evening. She had written to a number of pas¬ 
tors from whom she had so far received no reply. Not 
the least of Norma’s commendable characteristics was 
her thoroughness, therefore she wrote to them a second 
time. Her district should be completely covered. 

This would be her first experience in field work, and 
she prayed for special guidance. The night before her 
departure for Prairie View, Mrs. Phillips, always glad 
of an excuse to keep Norma at the parsonage for supper, 
insisted upon making a gala occasion of it. 

They had on Saturday finished preparing the material 
for the first issue of their State Bulletin, and Phillips 
had forwarded it to the printers. A letter had been re¬ 
ceived from Hadley. He had been royally welcomed 


172 


THE CONFLICT 


home by a group of delegates who had come to the depot 
to meet him. His people had been delighted with the 
preaching of young Bascom—the Glen Kauffmans had 
insisted upon having them at their home for Sunday 
dinner. 

Phillips had received the letter, but there was just a 
word for Miss Langley. She was not to forget that 
the Storm Lake congregation would expect her at the 
Chapel during the first week in January. Fortunately 
for her, Phillips was not paying particular attention to 
her when he read this portion of the letter. Otherwise 
he would have seen how she flushed to the roots of her 
hair. 

Occasionally Hadley's parting invitation came vividly 
before her, but with the same determination that she had 
shown from the start, she locked this little remembrance 
away in a carefully guarded corner of her heart, seldom 
allowing herself to think of it. She simply could not 
afford to toy with anything that would be likely to dis¬ 
turb her peace of mind. She must allow nothing to 
interfere with the plans she had mapped out for herself 
between that time and the holidays. If the future was to 
hold for her a great happiness, the possibility of which 
had flashed through her mind and heart for a single 
instant on the night before Hadley left, she would trust 
God to reveal it to her at the proper time and place. 

Prairie View, a little out of the way station, with a 
few scattered stores and straggling houses, was decidedly 
a farming community. She found Martin to be a man 
who was groping for more truth. He had been a pastor 
in another denomination for some years, and that after¬ 
noon he told her his experience. The girl arrived at 
noon, and was being entertained in his home. Her 


THE CONFLICT 


173 


sympathy went out to Mrs. Martin who, having two 
fretful children to look after, had her hands more than 
full. Niorma realized that here was a little woman tired 
out with the strain of sleepless nights. One child, a 
boy, was sickly and delicate. 

As they sat in the little parlor, with a broad stretch of 
drab open country before them, and the outlook rather 
cheerless, Norma’s heart went out to these people, strug¬ 
gling here so faithfully on the edge of this prairie land. 
Martin had an honest desire that his people might know 
the Word. The girl realized afresh her great oppor¬ 
tunity. It was just such people as this that the Funda¬ 
mentalists were trying to help. 

“I was practically kicked out of my former church,” 
he startled Norma by stating. “This may seem a shock 
to you, but there is one denomination today that is sim¬ 
ply an autocracy, as far as liberty among the clergy is 
concerned.” For a moment Norma failed to understand 
him. 

“I see you do not just get what I am talking about,” 
he continued. “Well, those on the outside don’t, gen¬ 
erally. But the long and short of it, Miss Langley, is 
that unless you preach what those in authority tell you 
to preach—unless you knuckle down and follow their un¬ 
sound text books—you are simply kicked out. Perhaps 
not literally, but it amounts to the same thing in the 
end. In some denominations a man has a little more 
liberty than in others, but they are all headed in the same 
direction. I am praying that some day in the near future 
God will open up to me an opportunity to secure an in¬ 
dependent church—one not controlled by ecclesiastical 
politicians. 


174 


THE CONFLICT 


He went on to tell his story. He had been brought up 
in a non-Christian home, and when he was finally con¬ 
verted, he was “steered wrong,” and after studying a 
lot of “bunk” as he termed it, for several years, he was 
finally ordained to the ministry. Up at his former 
charge in the northwest, he happened to have in his 
church a lady, who gave him Fundamental literature to 
read. It was a new line of thought to him, especially 
the study about the second coming of Christ. But his 
eyes were opened, and he began to search the Scrip¬ 
tures for himself. He became convinced that there was 
something radically wrong with the system under which 
he had been taught. He began to preach to his people 
according to the revelation which had come to him, and 
God used his messages. The church began to grow 
spiritually. 

Finally the officials of the church, having been in¬ 
formed of what this “independent fellow” was doing, 
appeared on the scene. Because their church gave them 
the authority, they demanded that he stop preaching such 
“stuff” as premillennialism. He refused and they fin¬ 
ally made it intolerable for him. When their next Con¬ 
ference time came around, they informed him that he 
might take his choice—preach according to the outlines 
given in their text books, or else take a little church out 
in the wilds, and find himself in absolute disfavor with 
all their Conference members. At any rate, he was not 
to be returned to his former charge. The people refused 
to support anyone else, and as a result the doors of his 
church were closed. Norma listened, shocked at the in¬ 
justice of such a system. 

“So it was a backwoods church for me if I preached 
the second coming of Christ—and this is exactly the con- 


THE CONFLICT 


175 


dition which prevails all over our country today, Miss 
Langley/ he concluded. He seemed rough and ready, 
but Norma liked his blunt honesty. His talk had the 
real ring. “I am just one out of hundreds/’ he went 
on, “who are dissatisfied with the system. The only 
difference is that they do not all get out as I did. So 
many are afraid of their bread and butter. I’m not. I 
could afford to trust God to provide another opening for 
me, even with my family. This present denomination 
is not much better, as far as their system of teaching 
goes, but they do not possess quite the autocratic hold 
on a fellow that this other one did. I got out because I 
refused to compromise, and because I would not allow 
the thumb-screws to be turned on. I’d rather quit 
preaching altogether, and earn an honest living in some 
other way, than to give in to such a bunch of religious 
tyrants. Why, I’ve got to unlearn whole volumes of stuff 
that I imbibed from books written by apostate teachers. 
It makes me hot all over whenever I think of the money 
I’ve wasted on books that contain nothing but trash! 
Wish I just had a portion of that money today to invest 
in some of this sound Fundamental literature on sale 
everywhere.” 

They talked together until it grew dark, and Mrs. 
Martin called them to supper. Before Martin took her 
to the church, after the evening meal, he turned to her. 

“I wish you could understand just what this visit of 
yours has meant to me, Miss Langley,” he said. “I don’t 
get much fellowship up here in this neck of the woods. 
That’s one of the drawbacks. And money is so scarce 
sometimes that I don’t feel as though I could afford to 
attend these Fundamentals Conferences, much as I would 
like to. However, I don’t complain; God has been good 


176 


THE CONFLICT 


to me in showing me the truth. I feel that I am only 
being kept here for a while to fit myself for something 
better later on. I have some time for study—not as 
much as I’d like to have, for Mrs. Martin is not strong. 
The Lord knows I need a lot of it. Sometimes I am 
tempted to grow discouraged, but I’d rather be here today 
than in the shoes of some of the other pastors who still 
remain in the denomination which I left.” 

Norma’s heart ached for him. She appreciated the 
loneliness that must surely come to him at times, as he 
struggled along, bearing his load, handicapped by lack of 
funds, out here in this prairie country. He had not the 
experience nor the eloquence of a man like Dr. Hadley. 

As they walked together to the church about a quarter 
of a mile distant, the girl told him that she would do 
her best to induce Dr. Hadley to plan for a Conference 
here soon after the holidays. The idea appealed to him, 
especially after Norma had assured him that Hadley 
did not care whether his ofifering was large or small. 
They had given him a generous amount at Brandon, of 
course, but the situation there was entirely different. She 
vouched for his willingness to come, because of his de¬ 
sire that people might have the truth. 

And Norma was to find, in the weeks and months to 
come, that this pastor, struggling alone here at Prairie 
View, was but a type of many other pastors throughout 
the country, who were fighting the battle single-handed, 
determined to be true to the Word of God no matter 
what the cost. 

A goodly number came out to hear Miss Langley's 
talk. Some of the farmer folks, especially the older 
ones, the tired, worn out fathers and mothers, seemed 
rather stolid and indifferent, but Norma saw that she was 


THE CONFLICT 


177 


making a strong appeal to the older young people of the 
congregation. She later told Martin that she considered 
him fortunate in having such a sprinkling of intelligent 
young people, and he admitted that to him that had 
always been the encouraging feature in his present 
charge. 

As she explained the importance of lining up the Chris¬ 
tian people of the country with this movement, in order 
that they might definitely put themselves on record as 
standing only for that which was sound and fundamen¬ 
tal, she knew she had their interest. She told them also 
of the wonderful Conference just closed the month pre¬ 
vious at Brandon, and assured them that she would be 
glad to do all she could to make a Conference at Prairie 
View a success, whenever they decided to hold it. 

After she had read the Doctrinal Statement, contain¬ 
ing the nine points, and explained that membership in 
this organization did not interfere with denominational 
membership, she urged them to join, assuring them that 
there were no membership dues, or any other obligation. 
There was a hearty response. They were a simple group 
'of conntry folks, and after the service was over, they 
flocked around the girl in a way that warmed her heart. 

She had intended taking a morning train for Downey, 
which was perhaps twenty miles from Prairie View. At 
the close of the meeting, however, a farmer dressed in 
his working suit of overalls came up, touching his hat 
rather awkwardly as he approached Norma. 

“I understand you want to get to Downey tomorrow, 
Miss Langley,” he said. “Mr. Martin stated that your 
next meeting is to be held there tomorrow night.” The 
girl nodded. 


178 


THE CONFLICT 


“'Well,” he enlightened her, “you’d have to wait over 
for five hours at a little jerk-water junction called Grove- 
land, and that would not be very pleasant. But I’m 
going to drive over to the Downey stores for my wife 
tomorrow afternoon. My woman needs a fresh supply 
of groceries. So if you care to drive along, I’d be glad 
to have you.” 

And gratefully the girl accepted,. She was much 
touched at this exhibition of ready country thoughtful¬ 
ness. The thought of the lay-over at Groveland had 
not been very pleasant. Half of these little country sta¬ 
tions were damp and cheerless places, especially during 
cold weather. 

When they reached the house—Norma was to spend 
the night with the Martins—Martin looked over the col¬ 
lection he had received. He was surprised at the generous 
offering they had given. 

“You have made an impression upon the hearts of 
some of our people who have money, but who are 
usually the closest when it comes to giving,” he told her, 
as he handed her the money. Norma endeavored to 
place it back into his hands again. 

“Please keep it,” she urged. “I want you to use this 
to buy some much needed literature for yourself. I do 
not need the money at all just now.” 

He refused, however, to do this. In spite of her pro¬ 
testations he was firm. Then Norma suddenly had an 
idea. 

“Very well, I’ll keep it, Mr. Martin,” she finally con¬ 
sented. “But you will hear from me again regarding 
this matter.” 

And he did. Immediately upon her arrival back in 
Brandon, Norma boxed up a good assortment of Funda- 


THE CONFLICT 


179 


mentals literature, and sent it up to him. And for many 
a long hour, during the coming winter months, far into 
the night, Martin sat and mastered the contents of these 
books which she had so wisely selected and sent him. 
His letter of gratitude fully repaid her for what she had 
done. 

At Downey Norma found that a reception of an en¬ 
tirely different character awaited her. Fred Pelton was 
a pastor in the same denomination from which Martin 
had been driven. On the Sunday night previous he had 
announced that a certain Miss Langley of Brandon 
would speak in their church on Wednesday evening of 
that week. Pelton did not know much about the Funda¬ 
mentals movement, but he was anxious to have his people 
stand with other churches in the lead for anything which 
was worth while. And this Miss Langley would come 
to them in the interest of Fundamentalism, ready to ex¬ 
plain the work which she represented. 

All might have been well, had it not been for a certain 
member of Pelton’s congregation, one of the men who 
had on several previous occasions tried to make trouble. 
This man always had strongly opposed the coming of any 
Fundamentalist movement to Downey, especially in con¬ 
nection with their particular church. Seeing that his 
protest to Pelton did no good, and realizing that their 
pastor was still determined to have this Miss Langley 
come to the church, this man took matters into his own 
hands and wired at once for the district officer to come 
to Downey. Accordingly, this individual arrived only 
a few hours ahead of Norma Langley. 

It was a strained situation. Pelton, lacking the inde¬ 
pendence and courage that Martin would have shown 
under similar circumstances, realized that he was in the 


180 


THE CONFLICT 


tightest corner of his whole experience. The district 
officer put his foot down most emphatically on the entire 
proposition, informing his subordinate that the organi¬ 
zation of a Fundamentalist branch in connection with 
their denomination, could never for a moment be toler¬ 
ated in any of their churches. 

“Pelton,” the irritated officer shot at him, “I confess 
I’m surprised at you! I gave you credit for possessing 
a little more sense than you have shown on this occasion. 
If you’d read all of our periodicals the way you should, 
you would be informed about this movement, and the 
harm it is doing. None of this stuff gets mixed up with 
• our work if we know anything about it. These Funda¬ 
mentalists are causing divisions in our churches all over 
this country!” 

Pelton did not express himself just then, but he won¬ 
dered after all if sometimes divisions were not essential. 
There were many things which he himself did not ap¬ 
prove of, but he dared not say so. He was only thinking 
now of his predicament. He looked decidedly harassed 
and worried. 

“What am I to do, Miles?” he asked, helplessly. “Miss 
Langley is coming here on my invitation, and the meet¬ 
ing has been announced for this evening. This puts me 
in a decided corner.” 

“It would put you in a worse one, if you had carried 
this thing through, Pelton, without headquarters know¬ 
ing it!” exclaimed the district officer, grimly. “Just 
leave this matter to me. When this woman comes, if she 
makes a fuss, and wants to hold you to your agreement, 
well, we’ll have the meeting, but I’ll be there to check¬ 
mate the thing, you can depend upon that! Don’t waste 
time worrying about this Miss Langley; I’ll handle her. 


THE CONFLICT 


181 


All women are floored when they get cornered. It’s too 
bad that this Fundamentalist movement is so hard up 
for men, that they are obliged to place women in their 
state offices! Whoever this woman is, I’m not afraid 
to tackle her!” 

Entirely unaware of this unpleasant situation that 
existed, and which she was about to face, Norma was 
driven to the residence of the pastor about five o’clock 
next evening. She thanked the man who had brought 
her in to Downey, and as he drove off, she went up the 
steps and rang the bell. Downey looked like quite a re¬ 
spectable little community. 

Immediately after she stepped inside the door, Norma 
realized that there was no warmth whatever in Pelton’s 
handshake or in his greeting. She saw that something 
had gone decidedly wrong. He looked like a man who 
was terribly worried. The district officer, fulfilling his 
duty to the limit, remained within earshot. There was 
no chance for a word of explanation. This young 
woman, Miles resolved, should be made to realize that 
when she dealt with any pastor of their denomination, 
she was at the same time dealing with those in authority 
at headquarters. 

The moment the girl entered the room, and had re¬ 
ceived her introduction to Miles, she understood the sit¬ 
uation. Pelton informed her, without any enthusiasm 
she noticed, that Miles was their district officer who had 
unexpectedly arrived for the evening meeting. Martin’s 
story had enlightened her, and she began to realize just 
what she was now up against. Even as she drew off 
her gloves, and before she had taken a seat, her heart 
was lifted in silent prayer that wisdom to do the right 
thing might be given to her. 


182 


THE CONFLICT 


Miles informed her very pointedly that their church 
stood for union, and not for division, and that it was 
impossible for her to think of starting anything of that 
sort in their church in Downey. Pelton had meant well, 
of course, but he had not understood the exact situation. 
He was not in a position to know just how much harm 
was being done by these Fundamentalist leaders through¬ 
out the country. Full of indignation, Norma looked him 
squarely in the face. 

“I don’t think we need waste words discussing the 
situation,” she said, clearly. “You have your view point 
and I have mine, and we might sit here until tomorrow 
morning and not accomplish anything by argument. 
Quite naturally I differ with you when you say that we 
have done harm. The Fundamentalist movement today 
is standing absolutely for a whole Bible. My purpose 
in coming to Downey has been to organize a Fundamen¬ 
talist branch in this town, and I came here in response 
to an invitation from Mr. Pelton. You are simply cow¬ 
ing him into submission by your attitude, Mr. Miles, 
I am standing upon my rights in insisting that this meet¬ 
ing be held tonight, especially since I have come here by 
special invitation! And unless Mr. Pelton himself in¬ 
forms me that he refuses to allow me to address his 
people, now that I have come here, I do not feel called 
upon to take orders from you.” 

She pinned him down in a manner that left him with 
no desire to argue further. The girl realized that at 
present it would probably be out of the question to think 
of organizing. Miles could effectually check that move. 
But if she could have an opportunity to get before the 
people with her plea, she might in that way accomplish 


THE CONFLICT 


183 


something. It would probably be worth the effort. At 
least, it might set some of the people to thinking. 

Had it not been for the same determination and spirit 
that always characterized her, the meal which followed 
would have been an unfortunate, embarrassing affair all 
around. It is safe to say that Miles did not in the least 
enjoy it, for with her quick instinct to grasp an oppor¬ 
tunity Nbrma gave a detailed account of the entire Con¬ 
ference held in Brandon. She saw that Mrs. Pelton was 
appreciating the recital immensely, and was much inter¬ 
ested. Pelton afterward told his wife that never in all 
his life before had he enjoyed anything as much as Miles’ 
discomfiture when Norma handed it to him straight, 
both before supper and during the meal. He scarcely 
spoke throughout the entire hour. 

In the end Miles saw there was no help for it; the 
service would be held as scheduled. So Norma carried 
her point. The one thing Miles felt he could do, was to 
prevent an organization. Perhaps, after all, it was just 
as well that this matter should be thrashed out now, once 
for all, in order to prevent a repetition of such a thing 
in Downey in the future. For after Norma concluded 
her talk, he would have the right, as district officer, to 
take the floor and show what harm these people were 
doing everywhere. 

But he reckoned without a realization of the fact that 
this young woman knew her Bible. When, during the 
evening, he referred sneeringly to those folks who were 
always harping upon the second coming of Christ, Norma 
interrupted him instantly to ask him what Paul meant 
by referring to it so repeatedly. 

“If frequency of mention is any indication of the im¬ 
portance of a subject,” she reminded him, pointedly, 


184 


THE CONFLICT 


“then surely you will have to admit that the doctrine of 
the Lord’s return is a vital and important one, for it is 
referred to directly and indirectly at least three hundred 
and eighteen times in the New Testament.” 

He replied by stating that “this was merely a hope that 
Paul and the other disciples held out to pacify those 
early Christians who were disheartened by the fact that 
Christ had gone from them.” 

“Then,” said Norma Langley, closing her Bible with 
a gesture that was more eloquent and expressive than 
words, “if Paul only held out a falsified hope to those 
early Christians, we Christians of today might just as 
well lay aside this book forever! If I cannot believe all 
of the Bible to be God’s infallible, inspired Word, I have 
no assurance that any of it is true!” 

She had already finished her talk, having stated the 
purpose of her trip to Downey, and expressing her re¬ 
gret that after all an organization might not be effected 
in this town. This statement in regard to the certainty 
of the Lord’s return had taken place just after Pelton 
had announced a brief period for questions and discus¬ 
sion, prior to the talk which Miles was to give in closing. 
When finally Miles did take the floor, his remarks were 
very few. It took all the front he could muster to stand 
up after the impassioned appeal Norma had given them. 
He briefly told them of the objections that he, with other 
leaders of his denomination, had against this movement, 
and closed by stating that he very much regretted that 
Miss Langley had been invited to come to Downey for 
the purpose of trying to interest the people of this church 
in her work because an organization was out of the ques¬ 
tion, and would not be countenanced by the district or 
state officers. 


THE CONFLICT 


185 


Lp to the last he had determinedly prevented Pelton 
from having any conversation with Norma. They had 
not taken an offering, but after the meeting was over, and 
most of the people had disappeared, Pelton came to her 
and handed her a check sufficient to defray her expenses. 
A few of the people who had shown the most interest 
lingered to shake hands with Norma. Some of them had 
commenced to wake up. Most of them were surprised, 
and disappointed, however, in the outcome of the meet¬ 
ing, and others were completely at sea. One lady, with a 
nervous, hesitating manner, approached the girl and put 
into her hand a piece of paper. 

“Here’s my address, Miss Langley,” she said. “I 
should be glad to have you write to me. I am sorry 
things turned out the way they did tonight, for it could 
not have been very pleasant for you. You did well, how¬ 
ever, and I’d like to know more about this work of yours. 
I often think that things in the churches today are far 
from what they ought to be.” Norma agreed that she 
would write when she reached home. 

She finally bade Pelton good night. They had asked 
her to stay over till morning, but the girl was thankful 
that there was a night train back to Brandon. She pre¬ 
ferred, now that her work here was over, to return, even 
though it would be after eleven before she got in to town. 

She felt rather disheartened, over the rebuff that she 
had received here. As she seated herself in the train, 
she remembered the look of regret in Pelton’s eyes as 
she had bidden him good night. Even though she felt a 
certain pity for him, still she could not help contrasting 
Martin’s courage with the lack of it displayed by this 
Downey pastor. When she reached home she would 
write a letter to Pelton, and tell him Martin’s experience. 


186 


THE CONFLICT 


Sometimes one man’s experience proves a blessing to 
another individual in the same predicament. More 
vividly than ever the girl realized that the day of the 
independent churches would surely come. They would 
eventually prove to be the only sure avenue of escape 
from that deadly spirit of Modernism, that was so subtly 
sapping the life blood from the members of the denomi¬ 
national churches. 

Just before the train reached Brandon she felt a great 
peace stealing over her. These experiences might fre¬ 
quently come to her, but they could never rob her of the 
precious Christ of the Bible. They would only bring 
her closer into that wonderful fellowship that meant so 
much to her own spiritual life. Even while she was in¬ 
dignant toward men like Miles, who were typical repre¬ 
sentatives of the false religious system which Martin had 
showed up to her, she felt her heart going forth to the 
people within the churches. The woman who had asked 
her to write was a striking type, only one out of a multi¬ 
tude. Instinctively there came to her a certain passage 
from the book of Hebrews. 

“Let us go forth, therefore, unto Him, without the 
camp, bearing His reproach.” 

And verily the day had finally come when Christians 
who stood true to the old Book were commencing to bear 
this reproach. 


CHAPTER XI 

THE CHRISTMAS SEASON 


A letter from Dr. Craig awaited Niorma upon her re¬ 
turn. He had gone back home after his vacation, much 
refreshed, and ready for anything that God might have 
in store for him. More than she would ever realize, he 
told Norma, he had appreciated her letter to him. It 
would be the last Christmas, this year, that he and Mrs. 
Craig would spend in that charge, and he did hope 
Norma could see her way clear to visit them. 

“For it is just as you feared,” he wrote: “the Board 
took action while I was away. A number of my people 
are for me, and would be willing to return with me to 
the Old Book and its teachings, but they are not the rul¬ 
ing members of my congregation. If I did remain there 
would always be division—the people have itching ears— 
they want something that will be in keeping with the 
modern trend of things, and now that they know the 
stand I have taken, half of them have stated frankly that 
they would rather have me leave. I might be able to 
fight it out;—some pastors would, but I am not natu¬ 
rally aggressive. I should never feel free. Since I have 
been emancipated from the shackles which have bound 
me, I must be where I can have liberty.” 

There followed a few more words about her aunt—of 
course Mrs. Craig was not at all in sympathy with her 
husband’s attitude. Craig told his niece that she scorned 
him because of the stand he had taken, and considered 
him very extreme to surrender an established living for 
the sake of such absurd notions. However, he assured 


188 


THE CONFLICT 


Norma that nothing could ever cause him to go back 
again, not even his wife’s lack of sympathy. 

After the girl had read the letter, she acted on the im¬ 
pulse of the moment, and wrote her reply to her uncle 
at once . . . she would try to be with them for at least 
a week during the holidays. She told Dr. Craig that she 
felt confident that God had a very definite work in store 
for him. 

Through Phillips she sent word to Dr. Hadley that he 
might expect her at Storm Lake immediately after New 
Year’s Day. She planned to go there directly after her 
visit to Dr. Craig. 

Mrs. Phillips had finally persuaded her husband to 
consider a few days’ vacation, which they decided to 
spend together at the home of her parents. When she 
used as an argument the fact that Franklin was positively 
growing thin, even Norma was obliged to join in the 
laugh. Phillips asked her if she did not consider him 
bigger and better looking than ever. The girl of course 
agreed with him. 

“You look just as though you had never known a sick 
moment in your life,” she declared. But he finally gave 
in to his wife’s pleadings. They were to go the week be¬ 
fore Norma went, and return immediately after Christ¬ 
mas. 

Norma had told them of her experiences both at Prairie 
View and at Downey. Phillips whistled in surprise. 

“My, but that was rather a tough experience for a 
little new beginner like you!” he exclaimed, seriously. 
“I surely should like to have seen you hand it to that 
fellow Miles. You’re a born diplomat, Miss Langley. 
I’ll guarantee that some of these denominational officers 
will learn that they’d better not trifle with you very often. 


THE CONFLICT 


189 


On the whole, I think you acted very wisely. You have 
at least set some of those folks to thinking.” 

She was seated in the parsonage one Saturday after¬ 
noon, glancing through the “Republic,” which had just 
come out. On the second page of the paper, two photo¬ 
graphs had been printed, one of them that of a woman. 
Norma did not recognize either of the faces, but the 
woman she considered was rather distinguished look¬ 
ing. Glancing down to see who they were, she found 
that the man was Rev. Henry Vonnell, and the woman 
was his fiancee, Miss Alice Jordan of Phillipsburg. It 
was an announcement of their engagement. 

It was only natural that her mind should go back to 
the vivid story that Paul Hadley had told her, that morn¬ 
ing in the study. So this woman, who had written to 
Hadley out of the depths of her wounded pride and 
indignation, was coming to live in Brandon. Hadley had 
mentioned to her the letter she had written him. In 
writing up this article, the editor of the “Republic” had 
outdone himself. A number of affairs were being planned 
for after the wedding, which would take place in 
November, in Phillipsburg, immediately preceding 
Thanksgiving. 

During November, Norma made several other trips 
into towns close by, and succeeded in forming two local 
branches. In some places they seemed to be rather indif¬ 
ferent. It was as Phillips so often said—people did not 
yet realize the danger. 

“You are making headway,” he declared. “Each time 
you succeed in forming even the smallest branch, you are 
helping to build up the work by increasing the member¬ 
ship.” 


190 


THE CONFLICT 


Christmas was drawing near, and Phillips and his wife 
were to take their departure the following week. She 
would look after the mail that came to the parsonage, 
until the day came for her to go to her uncle’s home. 
And after they had left Brandon, Norma going over to 
the house each morning realized how deserted and empty 
the parsonage seemed, without these dear people whom 
she had learned to love and know so well. 

When the morning of her departure came, Helena 
kissed her good-by with unusual warmth. Norma saw 
the effort Mrs. Rossiter made to hold back the tears. 

“You’ll be gone for several weeks, Norma, and I’m 
surely going to miss you,” she said. “I know we have 
had some disagreements, but I have sense enough to 
realize that they’ve been mostly my fault. Sometimes I 
do wish I could be like you, but it seems as though I 
never could live without my good times and parties. 
Just keep on praying for me; it can’t do any harm and 
perhaps I’ll see things differently some day.” 

Norma gladly agreed that she would do so. She had 
noticed that Loren read the Bible regularly now, and 
Helena never laughed at him. Within the girl’s heart 
was the prayer that eventually this home might be united 
in Christ Jesus. 

Storm Lake again, and Storm Lake in winter! And 

this, to many people, meant Storm Lake at its loveliest. 
Immediately after Christmas day it commenced to snow, 
and for several days it had continued. Then it suddenly 
ceased and everything became frozen and hard. It was 
bitterly cold, and many folks refused to venture out of 
doors, unless they had necessary business. The white 
world might be a wonderful thing to enjoy from indoors, 


THE CONFLICT 


191 


but just the same it gave one a warm, comfortable feel¬ 
ing to hear the roaring of the log fires within. 

Every front window in each home in Storm Lake con¬ 
tained a cheery suggestion of the Christmas season. The 
wreaths of holly, tied with their knots of crimson ribbon, 
formed a pleasant contrast to the world of whiteness 
outside. Christmas day, with its countless toys and gifts, 
had come and gone, but the holiday spirit still lingered 
in the air. Thanks to Paul Hadley’s teaching and in¬ 
fluence this Christmas-tide meant more to the inhabi¬ 
tants of Storm Lake than it had often meant in past 
years, because the thought of the Christ-Child loomed 
large in the minds of all the Chapel members. 

At the Manse, as one climbed the hill through the snow 
and stood before the doors, the scene was different from 
that of six months previous. The little screened-in porch 
was no longer Dr. Hadley’s favorite spot, nor the timber 
his daughter’s special retreat. Now the porch was en¬ 
closed with its winter storm doors and windows, and the 
timber furnished the fuel burned within the Manse. 

Janice was again in a state of expectation,—they were 
to have more company in Storm Lake, although they were 
not going to entertain this lady at the Manse when she 
came. Janice told her father rather anxiously that she 
hoped he would bring Miss Langley over to the Manse 
real often. 

“For you know, Daddy,” she told him, “I always feel 
as though I were grown up when company’s around. 
And from what you’ve told me, I just feel sure I’m 
going to love Miss Langley.” Paul Hadley was cer¬ 
tain that his little daughter had spoken the truth. He 
had no doubts whatever about Norma and Janice. 


192 


THE CONFLICT 


Several weeks before, Hadley had announced from 
his pulpit that he would like to have his people take 
action about the coming of a certain Miss Langley. He 
explained, briefly, what she represented. There was a 
custom he always followed in connection with his church. 
Everything that came up he submitted to a vote, and first 
secured the consent of his people, although it was a mere 
formality. For he never made a suggestion that they 
were not willing to follow. Therefore, their pastor’s 
recommendation was all they needed in regard to the 
coming of Miss Langley. They immediately voted to 
have her come. Besides, an agreeable visitor was al¬ 
ways welcome at Storm Lake. Miss Langley would find 
that they were a hospitable little community. 

Immediately after this vote had been taken, Mrs. 
Kauffman approached Dr. Hadley. She had just 
finished conferring with Glen. 

“There will be the question of entertainment, Dr. Had¬ 
ley,” she said, graciously, “and Glen joins with me in 
extending an invitation to Miss Langley to stay at the 
Poplars during her visit to Storm Lake. For we both 
appreciate the situation, and realize that you are hardly 
in a position to entertain her at the Manse. Therefore, 
we hope you will give us the privilege of having her in 
our home.” 

Hadley gladly consented to this arrangement. The 
Kauffmans had a lovely home, and Norma would, he 
know, enjoy her stay with them. He assured Mrs. Kauff¬ 
man, as he accepted the invitation for Miss Langley, that 
she would find it a pleasure to have the young woman in 
their home. He did not just know the length of her 
stay, several days at least, or perhaps a week . . . but 
Mrs. Kauffman hastened to assure him that they would 


THE CONFLICT 


193 


be delighted to have her stay just as long as she wished. 
If she suspected the true condition of affairs, she gave no 
sign. 

The night before Norma was to arrive, Paul Hadley 
sat for a long time in front of the cheerful log fire which 
burned on the wide hearth in the den. This den in winter 
served as his study, and was the place he loved best in 
the entire house. One of the things which from the first 
had appealed to him about the Manse, were the two gen¬ 
erous fire places, the one in this den and the other in 
the living-room. A house had never seemed a home to 
him without real fire-places. During the days when he 
had lived in the cities, they had always had the artificial 
fire-places of the modern sort, little cramped places which 
he never could endure. But this was different—the wide 
grate, with its logs piled high, and the splendid warmth 
pervading the whole room. 

Janice had gone to bed, eagerly expectant about the 
morrow. As Hadley sat here on this evening, he allowed 
himself the privilege of facing the future, and its promise 
of happiness. Since his return from Brandon he had 
found himself looking forward steadily to the hour when 
Norma Langley would first enter his home. He was not 
the sort of a man to evade the issue. He knew that he 
loved Norma Langley, and that he loved her supremely, 
and he needed her here to make his home and his life 
complete. 

He tried, sometimes, to picture her moving about the 
rooms of the Manse as she had moved about the par¬ 
sonage at Brandon,—wholesome, good to look upon, in¬ 
telligent and in short, in every sense of the word a 
woman worthy of his love and protection. Nor did he 
flinch when he considered her as a mother for little 


194 


THE CONFLICT 


Janice. In every respect this young woman, who had 
in those few short weeks at Brandon made such a power¬ 
ful appeal to the best within him, was fitted to become his 
wife. 

He recalled, tonight, a conversation which had taken 
place between himself and Mrs. Hadley several weeks 
before her death, when she had known that it would be 
inevitable and soon. He had been telling her that if she 
did go, that he would remain true to her memory until 
death, and that he would never . . . with a little gesture 
she had interrupted him by laying her hand across his 
lips. 

“Paul,” she had pleaded earnestly, and he recalled her 
words very vividly tonight, “please do not make that 
statement. I shall not ask you to promise me that you will 
marry again, but there is one thing I do want you to 
pledge me, Paul,—that if God ever does bring into your 
life a woman who is worthy of you, and whom you feel 
you could love and honor, that then you will allow no 
false sentiment about me to stand in your way. You 
will get lonely often, Paul, and a good woman would 
appreciate your love. She would also be good to our 
little Janice. Will you promise me this, because I ask 
it of you?” 

His eyes wet with tears, he had promised. Tonight he 
thanked God for the intuition and foresight of that godly 
wife of his. He knew that she had been right: there had 
been times when he had grown lonely, and when he 
needed companionship. And the realization of that need 
had grown forcibly upon him since his several weeks 
spent at the home of Franklin Phillips. Pie realized 
that his life lacked that which would make it complete. 
Mrs. Hadley had a place of her own, enshrined in his 


THE CONFLICT 


195 


heart—no woman living could ever fill that place—but 
he knew that Norma Langley had found a place distinctly 
her own. Only once he had found himself wondering 
what her answer would be, then he dismissed the thought 
as unworthy of himself. If God intended him to have 
Norma Langley, He would work it out in His own way. 

The Kauffmans lived at “The Poplars,” the second big 
place below the Manse, about ten minutes walk down the 
hillside, and derived the name from the splendid old 
Lombardy Poplars that almost surrounded the house. 
While not the largest of the imposing structures scat¬ 
tered here and there, it was nevertheless a delightful old 
place, and had been in the Kauffman family for several 
generations, a generous old homestead, where Hadley 
felt sure Norma would enjoy her stay. The Kauffmans 
were among the best known people for miles about the 
country side. 

Glen Kauffman took his wife to the depot next day, 
with Hadley and Janice in the big touring car, to meet 
the train which was to bring Norma to Storm Lake. 
School had commenced again that week, but Janice had 
pleaded that she might remain at home for several 
days. And after a conference with Mrs. Ralston, it was 
decided to grant the child’s request. Hadley had his own 
reasons for permitting the child this privilege. He was 
desirous that Janice should spend as much time as possi¬ 
ble with Norma. It was seldom that the child ever asked 
to remain away from school, and she was always very 
prompt about mastering her studies. Hadley noticed the 
eager impatience of the little feet, as Janice danced up and 
down on the platform when the train pulled in at the 
depot. 


196 


THE CONFLICT 


After the greetings and introductions had taken place, 
and Janice had been enfolded in one loving embrace, 
Norma looked at Hadley in rapture. 

“Oh, these hills!” she exclaimed. “For the last ten 
minutes as we came into this part of the country, I could 
not help repeating that wonderful Psalm, ‘I will lift mine 
eyes unto the hills. Whence cometh my help? My help 
cometh from the Lord.’ And this beautiful, white 
world!” 

It was Norma all over, just as he had seen her so 
often in the parsonage,—keen and eager, and always full 
of thanksgiving over one thing or another. As hje 
noticed the look of adoration in the eyes of the child, 
and saw that she kept close to Norma, Hadley realized 
that all would be well. 

It was after they were in the car, Mrs. Kauffman 
seated in the rear seat with Norma holding Janice on 
her lap, that the child looked up suddenly. Hadley was 
in front with Glen. 

“Oh, Miss Langley!” she exclaimed, contentedly, 
“Daddy was right! He told me he just knew Pd fall 
in love with you. He said he didn’t see how anybody 
could help it!” Amid the laughter that followed Norma’s 
face went crimson. Dr. Hadley did not speak for a 
moment, then, without turning around. 

“Janice!” he said, very gravely, “Father has often told 
you not to repeat everything you hear. Little girls some¬ 
times say too much. And now, tell our guest what you 
have planned for her. I assure you, Miss Langley, that 
you will have more on your hands than you bargained 
for when you accepted this invitation. Janice is very 
keen for skating.” 


THE CONFLICT 


197 


Hadley’s steadiness restored Norma’s composure in¬ 
stantly. Janice was looking up at her rather anxiously 
now. "Do you skate, Miss Langley?” she asked. The 
child’s joy was complete when Norma assured her that 
she loved it above every other sport. 

“We’ll go to the Lake, then, just as soon as ever we 
can,” she said. "And Mrs. Kauffman will lend you her 
skates, Miss Langley, if you have none with you.” That 
lady gave the child's hand an affectionate squeeze. With 
a laugh in which Norma joined, she advised the child to 
wait until Miss Langley became acquainted before they 
went skating. 

Hadley and Janice were to have evening dinner at the 
Kauffman home with Miss Langley. They had also sent 
an invitation to Mrs. Ralston, but she had declined, there 
was too much to do at the Manse, for they were to have 
Miss Langley up next day for lunch and supper in the 
evening. 

After the well-prepared dinner, faultlessly served by a 
trim maid, they gathered in the big drawing room at the 
Poplars. Mrs. Kauffman had been raised in a home of 
luxury in the East, and she often declared that she could 
never live in cramped quarters. Therefore she had a 
regular drawing room, which they used on special occa¬ 
sions. Norma afterward declared that it did not seem 
like a drawing-room, because of the immense fire place, 
one of the largest she had ever seen. The girl realized 
that she was being entertained in a stately home, unlike 
anything she had ever enjoyed before. There was such 
a graciousness in Mrs. Kauffman’s manner that she felt 
thoroughly at home with her from the start. 

Later, Mrs. Kauffman confided to Glen her former 
suspicions, and admitted that they were greatly strength- 


198 


THE CONFLICT 


ened after the first evening together at the Poplars. She 
took an immediate liking to the girl: here was a woman 
worthy of even their beloved pastor, Dr. Hadley. 

As they sat together, Norma told them of her visit to 
her uncle’s home. Hadley, of course, was much in¬ 
terested. A new pastor had been secured for her uncle’s 
old pulpit, and the Craigs were leaving the following 
week. 

Her uncle’s had been a definite act of faith; not know¬ 
ing at all where they were to go, they had packed their 
things, and waited for God to open the way. Almost 
at the last moment, just a week before Christmas, he had 
received a call to an Independent Church in the South. 
And because her aunt had always had a desire to live in 
the Southland, she had been reconciled to the change, and 
they had completed their preparations for departure. 

As it happened, Dr. Hadley knew something about 
this church to which the Craigs were going. It was one 
of the largest of a number of independent churches that 
was springing up all over the country, and had been in 
existence for some years, as an independent body. For¬ 
merly it had belonged to a certain denomination which 
was today departing from the faith. 

“I am becoming more and more convinced that the 
time is almost upon us when God will use the indepen¬ 
dent churches, and when they will be given the place of 
prominence for the preaching of a free and unfettered 
gospel,” Hadley remarked, as they were discussing the 
affair. “Pastors who love the truth will refuse to be 
fettered by denominationalism—too many men have their 
mouths muzzled. They feel that they must preach what 
they are told to preach. I’m glad Craig will have such 


THE CONFLICT 


199 


a free hand. The people of that church are distinctly 
premillennial and sound.” 

Then Norma told them of her experience in field work. 
They were much interested, and Mrs. Kauffman espe¬ 
cially sympathetic about Martin’s worn-out, tired little 
wife. But it was Glen Kauffman who asked Norma to 
let them know if she came across any more such pastors, 
who were handicapped by lack of funds and books. 

“We appreciate our own pastor here in such a way that 
we often wonder if there are not opportunities for us to 
show that appreciation by helping folks in the outside 
world who have not the same privilege we enjoy the year 
round. Mrs. Kauffman and I will be glad to let you have 
some money occasionally for use in cases just like this one 
of the Martins.” And Norma assured them that she 
would remember this offer. There would doubtless be 
many such opportunities in the future. 

The girl was thoroughly conscious every moment of 
Hadley’s presence. He sat at one end of the circle, near 
the fire that glowed in the grate, half buried in a deep 
arm chair, Janice curled up in his lap almost asleep while 
the firelight flickered throughout the big room. It had 
turned dark early outside—the short wintry days soon 
came to a close—but Mrs. Kauffman had not yet called 
for lights. 

In this wonderful little circle, thought the girl, how 
intimate this bit of family life! If her cheeks were 
warm, it was not to be wondered at, the glow from the 
firelight might account for that. But Mrs. Kauffman 
felt sure that the brightness which shone in the girl’s 
eyes was not the reflection from the fire. How thorough¬ 
ly lovable she was—both Glen and his wife were agreed 
on that—and how capable and sure of herself. 


200 


THE CONFLICT 


For a little while they sat in silence, watching the light 
from the logs die down. It was a happy hour,—one 
which neither Hadley or Norma ever forgot. Now and 
then the man stole a look at the girl, sitting there, with 
her head lying back, her burnished hair tinted by the fire¬ 
light. Once only she met that look, then her eyes wan¬ 
dered back to the fire. He himself said very little. 

They were to hold the Fundamentals meeting the fol¬ 
lowing evening. Mrs. Kauffman told the girl emphati¬ 
cally that she would not think of allowing her to return 
home under a week. 

‘‘And we may keep you two!” she exclaimed, with a 
glance in Hadley’s direction. “There will be many in¬ 
vitations from the villagers, I am sure, after they once 
meet you, Miss Langley. You will find that we are a 
sociable community here at Storm Lake.” 

Hadley finally aroused the sleeping child, and glancing 
at the clock he exclaimed as he saw the lateness of the 
hour. Janice, he said, was used to going to bed long 
before this. There was no opportunity for further talk 
between Norma and Hadley. They both felt, however, 
that it would be unnecessary. Janice would come for 
her in the morning and bring her up to the Manse for 
lunch. 

When the girl was finally alone in one of the luxurious 
guest chambers, she felt that sleep was impossible. She 
went to the window and looked out. What a marvelous 
country, and how near heaven it seemed up here in these 
eternal hills! She felt as though she should love to get 
out and walk for miles. There was no moon, but the 
whiteness of the snow stood out in relief against the sky. 
Another storm was lurking somewhere in the atmos¬ 
phere, but Norma hoped that it would not come for 


THE CONFLICT 


201 


several days. She wanted an opportunity to tramp about 
the country side, for she had always loved the winter. 
She threw her window wide, and let in a generous 
amount of the stinging air. After she closed the window, 
her cheeks felt less warm. 

There was a new, glad song of thanksgiving within her 
soul. Somehow, after the strain and work of many 
weeks, she felt that at last she dared look this thing 
squarely in the face. God had undoubtedly destined for 
her a great happiness. What did it matter if no words 
had been spoken, there were times when silence had a far 
deeper significance. For in the light that had glowed in 
Paul Hadley’s eyes this night there had been revealed the 
message of this man’s heart, and the response within her 
own had been equally plain. 

Norma had been enjoying the afternoon at the Manse. 
They had scarcely finished lunch, before callers began to 
arrive at the house, friendly villagers, having a kindly 
interest in this newcomer. For Paul Hadley always made 
his parishioners welcome at the Manse. Whey they took 
their departure, it was with a unanimous verdict that 
this young woman from Brandon, representing the 
Fundamentalist movement, was decidedly all right. And 
it proved to be the general opinion that was pronounced 
upon Miss Langley. Hadley bided his time—there was 
no opportunity for talk alone with Norma, but after this 
meeting was out of the way, his time would surely come. 
Mrs. Ralston had done her utmost to make the girl feel 
at home. 

Norma liked the generous roomy old Manse, and she 
told them at the supper table that she liked the name 
equally well. Mrs. Ralston explained that Janice had 
named it, having taken the name from a book. 


202 


THE CONFLICT 


“Yes, Miss Langley,’’ the child added, “I read about 
a little boy and girl whose father was a minister, and 
they lived in a place called the Manse, and I thought 
that name would just suit this place.” And Norma 
agreed that it did. 

Whatever Hadley may have felt, as he realized that 
across from him sat the girl who had come to mean 
everything to him, he showed nothing of it in his atti¬ 
tude. Norma devoted herself to Janice, and to conversa¬ 
tion with Mrs. Ralston. 

That evening the Chapel was crowded. The people 
of Storm Lake were going to show their interest and 
appreciation by a splendid attendance. Dr. Hadley had 
briefly introduced Norma, stating that she needed no 
help from him in presenting this work which lay so 
close to her heart. And those who heard her, were 
rapt in their attention. It was the first time that the 
girl had had the inspiration of such an audience, intelli¬ 
gent, cultured, sympathetic. Naturally she was at her 
best, thoroughly at her ease, even before Hadley, who 
stood for the very highest type of eloquence. 

Sure of her subject, she told them of the manner in 
which she had been led forth into this great work, of 
her connection with the Fundamentals movement, and 
how God had laid upon her heart the burden of prevailing 
conditions. Her visit to her uncle, and the fact that he 
had accepted the call to an independent church, caused 
her to stress the fact that the day was not far distant 
when such churches would arise all over America. 

“We love our churches, and we have a right to love 
them,” she said. “But those of us that know the truth 
will not stand for the tearing down of Bible doctrines that 
are the only foundation for our salvation. The day is 


THE CONFLICT 


203 


not far distant when this Fundamentalist movement will 
be the mightiest force in the world for the defense of the 
Gospel, and the contention for the faith. Already a great 
advance has been made, but we are just standing on the 
threshold of greater opportunities. The work has only 
begun. It is because its opportunities are so limitless, 
that I have been giving my life to this cause. I know of 
no greater movement today. Those of us on the firing 
line can sense the danger, and therefore the need. They 
say we fight because we love to fight; not so, but because 
it is a necessity. It is our privilege and our duty to 
warn the unsuspecting members of our churches that 
denominationalism today rests upon the brink of a veri¬ 
table volcano, and that unless there is a body of people 
who are willing to break loose, and get back to God, 
thousands will go to a Christless eternity, unheeding the 
danger. 

“And that is why I believe God is going to use more 
and more the independent churches. Many pastors today 
dare not preach the truth in their own denominations, 
and with the gospel being replaced by educational pro¬ 
grams in many of the churches, and the precious doc¬ 
trines of the Word being scoffed at and denied, what hope 
is there for the multitudes except through a movement 
like organized Fundamentalism?” 

As she closed, she reminded them that while they were 
in no such danger in their own church, she wanted to 
enlist their sympathy and co-operation for other Chris¬ 
tians who were in danger. 

,She realized that here was a strong group of people 
upon whom they could rely. After she had finished her 
stirring appeal, they effected an organization immediately, 
with old John Forbes as local President. When Forbes 


204 


THE CONFLICT 


came to her, at the close, and after counting the money, 
wrote her out a check for the amount, the tears came 
into her eyes as she saw how generous the sum was. She 
assured him that all save what she needed for her actual 
expenses would be turned in to the State Treasurer of 
their organization. 

She had been conscious of the expression upon Had¬ 
ley’s face while she had been speaking,—one of love 
and pride commingled. At the close of the service the 
people came forward readily to meet this interesting 
young woman, whose talk had been an inspiration to 
them. They had thoroughly enjoyed it. Hadley stood 
back, not very far from her at any time while they sur¬ 
rounded her. He realized that when the time came for 
him to claim this girl for his own, these people would be 
as ready to love and welcome her as they had been to 
receive him when he arrived at Storm Lake. 

After lunch, the following day, Janice went to the 
Poplars to call for Norma. The intense cold of a few 
days previous had disappeared, and the weather had 
grown somewhat milder. The promised storm had not 
come, in fact the storm clouds of the morning had given 
place to a brilliant sunlight that flooded the earth. Far 
off, down the hillside, on the frozen waters of the lake, 
they could see the forms of many skaters. Now and 
again their shouts rose up, and were carried on the 
crystal air of that open country. 

Janice was in high spirits. At last they were going 
skating. Glen Kauffman had volunteered to drive them 
down, but Norma declared that she preferred to walk. 
As they started out Janice delivered a message to the 
girl that had been sent to her from the Manse. 


THE CONFLICT 


205 


“Daddy and Mrs. Ralston both want you up at the 
house for supper,” the child told her, “and of course 
you’ll not refuse, Miss Langley.” Even while she as¬ 
sured Janice that she would go, Norma’s heart beat 
faster. She realized fully what this might possibly 
mean. 

From the top of the hill Paul Hadley watched them, 
through the windows of the Manse, until a bend in the 
road hid them from sight. This was the child’s hour 
with Norma. His own time would come soon. For in 
his heart was a resolve that on this night would he tell 
this girl that in all the world she was the only woman for 
him. 

To Norma and the child every step of the way was a 
positive delight. The hard packed snow, crunching be¬ 
neath their feet, the sunlight causing that snow to sparkle 
like a myriad of diamonds, the wonderful old trees along 
the roadside, each leaf and twig bent low beneath the 
weight of frosted ice; it was all like a rare and beautiful 
painting which the girl longed to preserve forever. 

Janice was bundled to her neck in a heavy coat and 
white furs. The happy little face, peering out from un¬ 
derneath the mass of curls, was to Norma one of the 
sweetest pictures she had ever seen. A rare child, for 
any mother heart to love and caress. Again the girl’s 
own heart sang with its new note of joy and happiness. 

As they neared the Lake, Norma felt that her eagerness 
to be out upon the ice was equal to the impatience which 
Janice showed. It was a number of years since she had 
had this privilege. By the time they come close to the 
edge of the Lake, the cold had become rather piercing, 
for the sunshine of a short time before had disappeared. 
As soon as they were on the ice, however, Norma realized 


206 


THE CONFLICT 


that they would not notice the cold. With eager fingers 
Janice fastened on her skates—my, but wasn’t that ice 
tempting, though! In just a few minutes they were off, 
the child keeping a tight hold on Miss Langley’s hand. 
Norma realized that for a child Janice skated very well 
indeed. Back and forth they went across the ice, and 
Norma soon found that she was as active as she had 
always been in this, her favorite pastime. 

The sun did not come out again, as they had hoped it 
would, and it seemed to be growing colder. At first the 
skaters did not realize this. The active exercise sent the 
blood tingling. Finally Janice looked at Norma coax- 
ingly. 

“Let’s skate across to the other end of the Lake, Miss 
Langley,” she suggested. “There’s the most wonderful 
little cabin over there in the grove right near the edge 
of the Lake. I want you to see it. Sometimes Daddy 
took me there last summer, and we had lunch inside. We 
played we were a band of pioneers who had been attacked 
by the Indians. You may not have another chance to 
see it, you know.” 

Norma looked at the sky and hesitated. It was get¬ 
ting along into the afternoon, and a great many skaters 
had commenced to go home. But the little face was 
pleading, and Norma gave in. 

“It won’t take us very long, Miss Langley,” the child 
said, as they made directly for a clump of dark woods 
which stretched along the other shore. “Then after 
we’ve been to the cabin we’ll skate across the ice and go 
home to Daddy.” Again Norma realized what that go¬ 
ing home to Daddy might mean to her. 

They were now quite a distance away from the rest of 
the crowd. Norma glanced back rather anxiously. It 


THE CONFLICT 


207 


seemed to her that the clouds were hanging much lower. 
But she quickly helped Janice off with her skates, and 
took off her own. In a few minutes they were at the 
deserted cabin. The child showed her one or two favorite 
places outside before they entered. 

They did not remain long in the cabin, but when they 
came out it had commenced to snow. Having reached the 
Lake again, and fastened on their skates, they started to 
cross the now almost deserted stretch of ice. At the far 
end of the Lake only a few hardy boys remained. 

Everything would have been well, however, and they 
would have crossed the ice before the storm began in 
earnest, if Janice had not lost her balance. In her haste 
she let go for a single instant of Norma’s hand, and 
throwing up her arms rather wildly, she went down, 
pinning her ankle under her. Norma made a quick reach 
to grasp the child, but it was too late. From the little 
moan of pain that the child let escape, the girl realized to 
her dismay that Janice was hurt. 

It was a trying situation. For just a moment she 
stood helpless. Then, as she realized her inability to 
reach home with the child in her present condition, and 
knowing that in a few minutes even the boys at the far 
end of the Lake would be gone, she saw that she must 
immediately signal to one of them and make them hear. 

Raising her hands to her lips she called with all the 
strength she possessed. Although she was obliged to re¬ 
peat this call several times, before they realized that she 
was calling to them, one of the boys finally heard her. 
Frantically she waved to him, and he understood. In 
a moment he was skating toward her. 



CHAPTER XII 

AFTER THE STORM 


After she had signalled the boy, Norma immediately 
turned her attention to the child. Stooping down she 
raised her carefully in her arms, and sat down on the 
stump of a tree close by, very carefully lifting the foot 
that was injured. Janice was making a brave effort not 
to cry, but when the girl touched her foot, she winced. 
The snow was coming down faster now. With a sense 
of dismay she realized that it would be at least a half 
hour before they could get help back to them. As the 
boy came up, much concerned, Norma gave him direc¬ 
tions rapidly. 

“Janice Hadley has evidently sprained her ankle; please 
go at once to Glen Kauffman’s store and have him fetch 
Dr. Hadley and a physician with him. Go as quickly as 
you can, we will wait in the cabin back there in the 
grove.” She pointed to the cluster of trees behind her. 
“Tell Dr. Hadley it is the cabin where he and Janice have 
had their picnics together,” she called after him. For 
he was already skating away. Norma realized that he 
would not lose any time. 

As she took off the child’s skates, Janice moaned. 
Then she unfastened her own. Her feet were getting 
numb from the increasing cold. The girl knew that she 
must get to the cabin at once. Speaking just a word 
to the suffering child, she arose from the stump, forcing 
herself to use her feet. Janice had closed her eyes and 
Norma noticed how the child’s lips were compressed, as 
though she would not add one particle to Miss Langley’s 


210 


THE CONFLICT 


anxiety. Norma later told Hadley that she had never 
before seen a child who made such an effort to endure 
pain silently as did his little daughter. 

It was only the briefest stretch to where the cabin 
stood, but it took all the girl’s vitality to force her way 
in the teeth of the oncoming storm. The wind was rising, 
and seemed to come from every direction. Every step 
was an effort. Janice only once opened her eyes. In 
the midst of her suffering she looked up into Norma’s 
face, and said wistfully: 

“I know I’m just an awful load, Miss Langley.” 
Norma, however, could not answer. She battled her 
way slowly; the snow was coming down so rapidly that 
she could see hardly two feet ahead of her. It almost 
blinded her. Finally, however, she saw the cabin loom¬ 
ing up darkly before her. 

The cabin had no doors or windows, only several 
openings. With a sense of relief she placed the child 
gently on the floor. There was one corner of the room 
where the whirling snow could not enter, and she wanted 
to make Janice as comfortable as possible under the cir¬ 
cumstances. L T nbuttoning her warm coat instantly, she 
wrapped the child into it, then carried her to the shel¬ 
tered corner. Her limbs ached, but she must not sit 
down, for in order to keep her feet from freezing it 
would be necessary for her to move around. Under 
her coat she had worn her sweater, and this she now 
pulled up over her ears. The cold penetrated through 
her clothing, however, and her teeth chattered. She 
asked the child if she were cold, but Janice shook her 
head. The little pucker in her forehead, however, 
proved that she suffered acutely. Once the child spoke, 
as she watched Norma walking about. 


THE CONFLICT 


211 


‘T know this is all my fault, Miss Langley,” she said, 
a sob in her voice. But Norma hushed her tenderly. 

She was not the kind of girl to waste time in useless 
regrets. What had happened could not be altered. She 
had perhaps been to blame for giving in to the child’s 
request, against her better judgment, but in any event 
such an accident might have occurred. Hers was a faith 
sufficiently large to realize that all things worked together 
for good to those who love God. 

Straight from the North, in all of its intensity, came 
the storm which had been threatening for a week past. 
Looking out through the openings in the cabin in the 
direction where the frozen lake lay in the distance, 
Norma realized now why the village was called Storm 
Lake. She had never before witnessed the force of such 
a storm coming over a hill country. Dark and stormy 
the clouds Lung over the valley, while the wind whistled 
in its untamed fury. In spite of her personal discom¬ 
fort, the girl’s heart was full of awe. She realized that 
this was Nature in her wildest and most terrible mood. 
The cabin boards creaked and rattled, as though they 
would be torn down at any moment. Outside the snow 
was whirling in its fury. Silently the girl's heart went 
out to God that He would permit a swift arrival of the 
rescue party. She walked over once more to where the 
child lay, enveloped in her coat. 

“Daddy will come soon, Janice,” she managed to say, 
through chattering teeth. “He will not let his little girl 
stay here much longer.” And the child nodded drowsily, 
she was apparently falling into a fitful sleep. 

It was nearly dark by this time. Finally, after what 
seemed to Norma an endless period, she heard something. 


212 


THE CONFLICT 


Going to the opening she listened—surely above the 
fury of the storm she heard another noise; was it not 
the sound of a motor? Norma afterward declared that 
she had never before in all her experience, heard such 
sweet music as the whir of Glen Kauffman’s car coming 
down the valley. 

The car had not even come to a full stop before Paul 
Hadley was inside ihe cabin. In a single instant he 
took in the situation—Janice wrapped in the girl’s coat, 
and Norma standing in her crimson sweater, her hands 
and face numb with the cold. He went to Janice, and 
with a tender movement he enfolded her in his arms, 
but not before he had stripped off his heavy coat and 
put it around Norma. 

The physician who had accompanied them, at once 
examined the child's ankle. They had brought with 
them a torch. After a moment’s examination he looked 
up and nodded encouragingly. The child had struggled 
to keep back any sound. 

“It’s all right, Dr. Hadley,” he exclaimed to the relief 
of them all. “We will have this little lady well in a day 
or so; it’s only a wrench, nothing serious. It is too 
cold to do anything here. We want to get the child 
home and put her to bed. She needs warmth and rest 
as much as anything.” 

Janice suddenly opened her eyes. Looking straight 
at her father, unmindful of her own suffering for the 
moment, she said, piteously. 

“Oh, Daddy, Miss Langley is not to blame for this! 
She did not want to come here, but I coaxed her. It was 
—all—my—fault!” She burst into sobs which shook the 
slight frame. 


THE CONFLICT 


213 


Dr. Moore afterward told a number of folks that he 
had never before seen such a sense of justice manifested 
by a child. In the midst of her own suffering Janice 
Hadley could still think of others. And as Paul Plad- 
ley quieted his little girl, his eyes were moist. 

For just a moment Hadley turned his attention to 
Norma. With an air of quiet authority he took the coat 
off the girl’s shoulders, and put it on her. Then he helped 
her into the rear seat of the car. Taking Janice from 
Dr. Moore, he lifted her carefully into the car, placing 
her on Norma’s lap. It touched Norma more than any¬ 
thing else could have done. He wanted her to mother 
the child. 

Tired, but with an utter sense of rest and satisfaction, 
the girl lay back in the luxurious car. It was fairly com¬ 
fortable inside. Even though the storm howled without 
in all of its madness, she did not care, now. Numb 
with cold as she was, yet within her heart there glowed a 
living warmth that not all the wintry elements could chill. 
She did not want to open her eyes. The past hour had 
been a trying one, but to ride back thus with Paul Had¬ 
ley was sufficient compensation. Norma’s clasp about 
the sleeping child grew tighter, this living little bundle 
lying within her arms had become unspeakably dear to 
her. 

It was just before they ascended the steep hill, that 
Norma realized, even through the darkness, that Paul 
Hadley’s eyes were upon her. He made a little move¬ 
ment, and the next moment his hand covered hers. 

“Norma!” He whispered her name. It was just the 
single utterance, but her heart responded. She did not 
answer, but her hand returned the pressure. 


214 


THE CONFLICT 


With a strong effort Mrs. Ralston had kept back her 
own anxiety, when word had reached the Manse an hour 
before, and when the party returned, they found her 
ready for them. She was a capable woman, always equal 
to any emergency. Immediately after Hadley had gone, 
she had commenced her preparations. Going upstairs 
she moved the child’s cot into her own room. As long as 
Janice needed special care, she should sleep nowhere 
else but near her. Then, going to the kitchen, she pre¬ 
pared a kettle of hot milk. When the party entered 
the rooms, they found two splendid fires glowing in the 
grates, with a generous supply of logs lying at the sides 
of the fireplaces. Norma felt that she appreciated log 
fires as she never had before. 

Hadley and Dr. Moore immediately followed Mrs. 
Ralston upstairs, her father carrying Janice. He insisted 
that Norma stay downstairs, taking the easy chair in 
front of the fire, in the den. There was no need for her 
to do anything more; Mrs. Ralston would look after 
Janice. And the girl obeyed. 

They came downstairs after a short time. Kauffman 
waited in the living room to take the doctor home. As 
Dr. Moore was getting into his things in the outer hall, 
Hadley took Glen aside, and nodded in the direction of 
the den. 

“I’d like to have Miss Langley remain here for a little 
while, Kauffman,” he said quietly. Kauffman under¬ 
stood. 

“All right, Dr. Hadley. Just telephone for me when¬ 
ever you want me; don’t be in a hurry, on my account,” 
he said. Hadley hesitated just a moment, Ithen he 
went on. 


THE CONFLICT 


215 


“I want to have a talk with her, Glen. I suppose you 
can guess what it is. It means a good deal to me.” 
Instantly the other man extended his hand and placed 
it upon Hadley’s shoulder. 

“God bless you, pastor, and best wishes! Mrs. Kauff¬ 
man and I both realize that Miss Langley is an excep¬ 
tional girl. We both are glad for this. You will have 
the heartiest congratulations from every last man and 
woman who really appreciates your work in this com¬ 
munity, and they are many. We all realize that you 
deserve the very best. And I believe Miss Langley is 
your equal in every sense of the word.” 

The pressure of the handclasp that followed proved 
the strong bond of friendship that existed between these 
two men. 

It was after Mrs. Ralston had given Janice a bowl 
of hot milk, and had made her comfortable, that she 
came downstairs to find Norma and Hadley together 
in the den. She went to the door for just a moment to 
inform them that in a few moments she would have a 
hot supper on the table. Lifting his hand, he motioned 
her to be silent. Utterly exhausted after the strain of 
the past hour, Norma had fallen asleep before the fire. 
And when Mrs. Ralston caught the expression in Hadley’s 
eyes, she, like Glen Kauffman, understood. As she busied 
herself with the supper, her mind grasping his new situa¬ 
tion, she realized that it was only another evidence of 
God’s unmistakable leading. She was willing to admit, 
as Glen had acknowledged, that Norma Langley was the 
ideal woman for her cousin. 

It was after supper, when Mrs. Ralston had returned 
to the kitchen to clear up things for the night, that they 
had their hour together. The girl rested and warmed, 


216 


THE CONFLICT 


after her sleep and hot supper, had gone back into the 
den, while Hadley went for a moment upstairs to see 
Janice. When he came down he reported that the child 
was asleep. 

They had much to talk about, but for a while they sat 
before the firelight in silence, this time not with others, 
but alone. In this wonderful revelation of love and hap¬ 
piness, which was to be but a foretaste of the days and 
weeks to come in future years, they were supremely 
content. 

For just a short while they refused to think of the 
burdens and the work that lay ahead of them. Into the 
hearts of both of them had come a reverent thanks¬ 
giving that God had allowed this great happiness to come 
to them. It was one of the supreme moments in Norma 
Langley’s life. 

The storm still raged without, and they could hear 
the wind beating stormily against the Manse. Finally, 
after a long pause, Norma looked up. She had been 
picturing a wonderful future, her serious eyes watching 
the dancing flames as they roared up the wide chimney. 

“Just as the storm is beating in all its fury outside, 
Paul,” she said, and it was the first time she had used 
his name, “just so are the critics howling in their futile 
fury against the Word of God! But even more certain 
than the security of this Manse to keep steady in the face 
of the storm, is the certainty that God’s Word can never 
be shaken. And just as the atmosphere has for nearly 
a week past presaged the coming storm, and we have 
realized that sooner or later it would come, just so there 
has been a body of far-sighted believers who have been 
able to predict and herald the coming of the storm of 
apostasy that is today sweeping over the churches of 


THE CONFLICT 


217 


Christendom. The clouds of doubt and skepticism have 
hung low over the spiritual horizon for many years, but 
I believe that at last the storm is really upon us in all its 
intensity. There is a mighty conflict going on—there are 
those who are trying their hardest to tear down and de¬ 
stroy, but in spite of all these stormy days of apostasy, 
His unchangeable Word will stand all the assaults of 
men. The truth of the Book only burns with a brighter 
glow because of the attacks of men who are merely 
instruments in the hands of Satan, and who are trying to 
bring our Bible down to the level of other books!” 

Hadley marveled, as he listened. Even this storm 
which had brought to her an hour of discomfort and pain, 
held some lesson for this girl, whose insight was so keen 
when it came to things spiritual. He agreed with her 
thoroughly, convinced that she had struck the right note. 
It was indeed a conflict, one which had only just begun. 
By standing and working together, living and loving and 
helping each other, their influence would reach far in 
this battle which was on. After a moment he spoke. 

‘‘We need not expect, dearest, that conditions will im¬ 
prove. The more I study God’s Word, and then compare 
the things which are occurring over the world today with 
the things that are prophesied in Scripture, the more 
certain I am that this is the apostasy which has been 
predicted centuries ago. The falling away of Christians 
from the truth is only one of the things which is pro¬ 
phesied for the end of this age. But while Fundamen¬ 
talism will by no means save Denominationalism, still I 
am convinced that God has allowed this movement to be 
started, in order that he might preserve unto Himself a 
people who will be true to the old Book, no matter what 
it may cost. While we cannot save the denominations, 


218 


THE CONFLICT 


however, we can reach many individuals within the vari¬ 
ous religious bodies. Fundamentalism is bound to be¬ 
come the leading factor in the present conflict for the 
truth. You have grasped the situation and summed it 
up in one word, when you call it the Conflict. 

He fell silent, seeing, perhaps, in the flames, about the 
same vision of the future that Norma saw. His hand 
holding hers, tightened its pressure. After another brief 
silence he told her that Forbes had come to him that 
morning, and had assured him that the folks who had 
heard Miss Langley at the Chapel the night previous, 
had greatly enjoyed her talk, and had been keenly in¬ 
terested. 

“He thinks your appeal for the independent church 
has only strengthened the determination of our parish¬ 
ioners here for such a church to be built in Storm Lake in 
the near future, perhaps within the coming year/’ he told 
her. 

This suggestion, in regard to the work of the Chapel 
opened up another thought to Hadley, and again, for 
the moment, they were concerned only with their future 
together. Before that evening was over, Hadley had se¬ 
cured the girl’s consent to an early spring wedding. She 
had also consented to remain at Storm Lake another 
week. For Hadley assured her that Mrs. Kauffman 
would not let her go at once. She agreed to write to 
Phillips on the morrow and have him forward any mail 
that might be at Brandon for her. 

Then they talked for a while of the child sleeping 
upstairs. Hadley told her that he desired nothing bet¬ 
ter in this life for his little girl than her guiding Chris¬ 
tian influence. Mrs. Ralston, they decided, would re¬ 
main with them after the wedding. It would give Nbrma 


THE CONFLICT 


219 


more liberty to attend Bible Conferences with her hus¬ 
band. He assured her that she would always prove to be 
a source of inspiration to him. And Mrs. 'Ralston 
would never feel at home away from Janice. 

“My cousin has been a faithful, loyal woman, ever 
since Mrs. Hadley passed away,” he told her. “Her 
husband died during the Civil War, when they were both 
young. Ever since we returned to Mrs. Hadley’s old 
home among the hills, my cousin has been devoted to 
Janice. Many times have I been thankful for this ar¬ 
rangement. It has always been a source of much relief 
to me to know that when I was obliged to be away, my 
little girl was well looked after and cared for. And 
you will still have your work with the Fundamentals 
Association. I would not allow any household duties to 
interfere with that special work of yours, as long as God 
has so definitely led you into it. Mrs. Ralston will save 
you many hours of detail work and necessary house¬ 
hold cares.” He told her also of another thought that 
had been with him for several weeks. 

“I have been considering the advisability of eventually 
having an assistant pastor in connection with my work 
here. One clergyman I know has this arrangement car¬ 
ried out in his own church, then if he is obliged to be 
away from his church for an occasional Sunday, his ser¬ 
vices go right on, with his assistant in charge. I have 
in mind Kenneth Bascom.” 

Norma admitted that the idea appealed to her instant¬ 
ly. It would be a splendid opportunity for young Bas¬ 
com, and would relieve Hadley of much detail work. 
And when, a little while later, Hadley called up the Kauff¬ 
man home, and informed Glen that he might come up to 
the house for Norma, he suggested that he bring Mrs. 


220 


THE CONFLICT 


Kauffman along. Glen had imparted the news to his 
wife as soon as he had reached home. When they entered 
the Manse, and after Mrs. Kauffman had kissed the 
girl’s flushed cheeks, she turned to Hadley. 

“I had intended to come up with Glen tonight when 
he came, even without an invitation!” she informed him. 
“I know you are both the happiest folks in the world 
tonight, and I rejoice with you. I don’t know, of course, 
just what plans you have already made for the future, 
but whatever they are, and whenever you’ve decided to 
have the wedding, I’m just going to be selfish enough to 
insist that it take place at the Poplars. We haven’t had 
a real wedding affair at Storm Lake for some years, and 
I’ve spent this entire evening planning the details, so 
you must not disappoint me. I’m not the least bit sur¬ 
prised. Miss Langley is the only woman I’ve ever met, 
Dr.. Hadley, who I think is good enough for our pastor!” 

And before they left the Manse, Mrs. Kauffman had 
carried her point. She had secured their consent that the 
wedding should be at the Poplars. 

The next morning Norma wrote first of all to Dr. 
Craig. During the ten days she had just spent with her 
uncle, she had come to realize how great was the regard 
which Dr. Craig had for Paul Hadley. He had told her 
in detail about Hadley’s message at the Forum, and of 
the bomb of consternation which he had fired into the 
enemy’s camp, showing her also that the far-reaching 
influence of that memorable day would never die out in 
the hearts of some of the men who had listened. The girl 
had been well able to picture the force and the fervor 
of that Kalona address. Happily she realized what his 
satisfaction would be when he heard the news she had to 
tell him. 


THE CONFLICT 


221 


She closed her letter by stating that she hoped he 
might be able to come for the wedding, but that they 
would scarcely expect it, for the distance was consider¬ 
able. Norma assured him that together she and Paul 
would visit his new church before a year had gone by. 
Dr. Hadley would get a car in the spring, and perhaps 
during the coming summer they would motor south. 
They were praying that God would bless him abundantly 
in his new field. 

When, about a week later she received her reply from 
Dr. Craig, expressing his utter surprise and his complete 
satisfaction, Norma knew that her uncle truly rejoiced 
in her happiness. In his letter he stated that of all the 
men he knew, he would prefer Paul Hadley as a husband 
for his beloved niece. Surely, God had worked in a 
mysterious and wonderful way. He assured Norma 
that if possible he would come North for the wedding. 

Writing next to Phillips, of this event which had al¬ 
ready transformed her life and made the world a new 
place to live in, she assured him that at the end of the 
week she would return to Brandon, more ready for work 
than ever. She requested that her mail be forwarded; 
she would have time, she assured them, in spite of the 
demands being made upon her in Storm Lake, to answer 
any necessary letters. 

“For ours is to be a life of work and love together,” 
she concluded. “We have decided that we want you to 
officiate at the wedding. It will take place at a beautiful 
home here at Storm Lake, a place called the Poplars.” 

Lastly she wrote to Helena. When Mrs. Rossiter re¬ 
ceived that letter she cried over it. Somehow the home 
had seemed empty and forlorn with Norma away. 


222 


THE CONFLICT 


Helena immediately wrote a reply. She did not like to 
think that the day must come when Norma Langley 
would never come back. She wished her all joy and hap¬ 
piness—surely no girl ever deserved it more than Norma 
did. It was the last line of her letter, however, that 
Norma lingered over. 

“I know that you will be glad to hear of something I 
did last week,” she wrote. “It was Loren’s birthday. 
You’d not be able to guess what I bought for him, so 
I’ll tell you—a Bible, Norma. I wish you could have 
seen his face; he kissed me a dozen times. I want you 
to know that he reads a chapter every night, now, and 
I listen to him. Of course we still attend our own 
church. But perhaps reading the Bible together will give 
a desire for better things, some day. I’m sending you 
just a little remembrance, Norma dear.” 

The remembrance was a large box of choice candies, 
her gift and Loren’s to both Norma and Dr. Hadley. 
Gratefully Norma showed Hadley the letter. They saw 
that God was working slowly but surely in the home of 
the Rossiters, especially in Helena’s life. It was Mrs. 
Rossiter’s love for pleasure and good times that made 
it such a wrench for her to let go. 

Hadley came down to the Poplars the afternoon fol¬ 
lowing the storm. Not a trace of the fury and wildness 
of the night before remained, except in the added blanket 
of whiteness which covered the earth. The brilliant sun¬ 
shine of the afternoon was intense. Hadley reported 
that Janice was doing very nicely, that her ankle only 
pained her at times. She was asking for Norma. They 
had just finished lunch at the Poplars. As the girl went 
to put on her wraps, Mrs. Kauffman seized the oppor¬ 
tunity and turned to Hadley. 


THE CONFLICT 


223 


“Glen and I want to give a surprise dinner for Norma 
tomorrow night, and invite in just a small company of 
friends,” she said. “It is nothing formal, but Glen would 
like to have a number of our people here meet Norma. 
We want you to keep her at the Manse tomorrow after¬ 
noon until evening.” Hadley assured her that he did 
not consider this would be a difficult task. 

It was that afternoon, as they walked back up the hill 
together, that Norma told Hadley about Henry Vonnell 
and Alice Jordan. Hadley shook his head. 

“They will surely make a most determined fight against 
Phillips and what he stands for,” he remarked. “I real¬ 
ize that it is going to be pretty hard for Phillips to give 
up his assistant. It is too bad that my gain should have 
to be his loss. I learned to think a lot of that splendid 
fellow while I was in Brandon.” 

Again Niorma showed the beautiful simplicity of her 
faith and trust in God. “I shall never fail to thank God 
for the marvelous manner in which He has led me this 
past year,” she replied. “One of my favorite verses for 
many years has been, ‘Thou shalt remember all the way 
which the Lord thy God led thee.’ While my association 
with both Franklin and Irene Phillips has been a very 
blessed one, and while I have loved my work in the par¬ 
sonage, still I believe that God will raise up others who 
will be able to help in this great work, just as He led me 
to Mr. Phillips when he needed me most. Scattered here 
and there throughout this state and others, there are men 
and women who will enlist, at the right moment, when 
the need is greatest. Such is my faith.” And Hadley 
knew that she spoke the truth. 

In the long letter which the girl received next morn¬ 
ing from Franklin Phillips, he expressed the same 


224 


THE CONFLICT 


thought that Norma had suggested—that even though he 
would miss her very much in the work, God would, 
in His own good Providence, raise up another. 

“I don’t expect that we shall ever be fortunate enough 
to secure another assistant like you. Irene says there is 
only one Norma Langley, and I know that is true, but 
I did not suppose we would be able to keep you forever. 
I only rejoice that during your time with us in Brandon, 
God so wonderfully brought you out into a large place 
of service, and that your work can continue even after 
you become Mrs. Hadley. Remind Dr. Hadley for me 
that I suggested the idea of your eventually leaving the 
parsonage for a home and life of your own, although 
he was not in the calculation at the time. But to both 
of you, Miss Langley, Irene and I extend our very best 
wishes for a wonderful future together. Dr. Hadley 
is a man of whom any woman could well be proud.” 

It was an informal gathering of Paul Hadley’s closest 
friends, men and women who had stood loyally by the 
Chapel since its earliest days, who met at the Poplars 
the following evening for the dinner planned by Mrs. 
Kauffman. Norma had spent the afternoon with Janice 
and her father. The child had been brought downstairs 
after lunch. Her happiness knew no bounds when she 
learned that after a few months Norma would live with 
them at the Manse. iShe joyously informed Norma that 
“some good times were always coming to them since 
they lived in the Manse.” As Hadley looked over at 
Norma, steadily, there was a light in his eyes. He fully 
agreed with his little daughter’s statement. 

Glen Kauffman made the announcement that evening, 
just before dinner was brought in—their pastor had 


THE CONFLICT 


225 


asked Norma Langley to become his wife. They might 
expect invitations to a spring wedding at the Poplars. 

As they sat at the long table, with its splendid appoint¬ 
ments, the shaded lights suggesting the comforts and re¬ 
finements of a thoroughly enjoyable home, Norma 
Langley realized that God had led her out into a won¬ 
derful experience. The wholesome Christian atmos¬ 
phere that pervaded the home, the gracious kindliness of 
these people whom she had met but so recently, all had 
their effect upon the girl. The long evening which fol¬ 
lowed was one which they never forgot. She began to 
realize something of the love and respect which these 
people had for Paul Hadley, their pastor. And as they 
welcomed her among them, Norma knew that she had 
found her highest place of service. As the wife of this 
man, her whole life would be complete. And the light in 
Hadley’s eyes was all she cared to see. 


DOCTRINAL STATEMENT OF THE 
CHRISTIAN FUNDAMENTALS 
ASSOCIATION 


I. We believe in the Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments as verbally inspired of God, and 
inerrant in the original writings, and that they are 
of supreme and final authority in faith and life. 

II We believe in one God, eternally existing 
in three persons. Father, Son and Holy Spirit. 

III. We believe that Jesus Christ was begotten 
by the Holy Spirit, and born of the Virgin Mary, 
and is true God and true man. 

IV. We believe that man, was created in the 
image of God, that he sinned and thereby incurred 
not only physical death but also that spiritual 
death which is separation from God I and that all 
human beings are born with a sinful nature, and 
in the case of those who reach moral responsibil¬ 
ity, become sinners in thought, word and deed. 

V. We believe that the Lord Jesus Christ died 
for our sins according to the Scriptures as a rep¬ 
resentative and substitutionary sacrifice; and that 
all that believe in Him are justified on the ground 
of His shed blood. 

VI. We believe in the resurrection of the cruci¬ 
fied body of our Lord, in His ascension into 
heaven, and in His present life there for us, as 
High Priest and Advocate. 

VII. We believe in “that blessed hope,” the 
personal, premillennial and imminent return of our 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

VIII. We believe that all who receive by faith 
the Lord Jesus Christ are born again of the Holy 
Spirit and thereby become children of God. 

IX. We believe in the bodily resurrection of 
the just and the unjust, the everlasting felicity of 
the saved, and the everlasting, conscious punish¬ 
ment of the lost. 









OTHER “BEST” BOOKS 

FUNDAMENTALLY SOUND 


Return of the Lord Jesus 

Dr. R. A. Torrey 

"Dr. Torrey offers this as ‘the 
key to the Scriptures.’ He finds 
the Second Coming of Christ 
mentioned 3 18 times in the 260 
chapters of the New Testament, 
and he considers it the most 
precious truth the Bible con¬ 
tains.”—The Presbyterian. 

Price, Cloth, 75c; Paper, 50c 

The Triumphs of 
the Cross 

By W. C. Stevens 

A splendidly written small 
book treating on the deeper les¬ 
sons of the Cross. It shows very 
clearly what the Victorious, Sac¬ 
rificial death of Christ on Cal¬ 
vary’s Cross purchased for the 
believer—w hat the believer’s 
standing and privileges are as 
a new man in Christ. 

Paper, 35c 

“In Christ Jesus”— 

The Sphere of the 
Believer’s Life 

By Dr. A. T. Pierson 

This book contains a series of 
“Key Note” studies in the Pauline 
Epistles, the phrase “In Christ” 
being the central theme of each 
study. The author in his intro¬ 
duction says, “We see the vital 
importance of the phrase 'In 
Christ’ in the fact that these 
words unlock and interpret every 
separate book in the New Testa¬ 
ment. Here is God’s own key 
whereby we may open all the 
various doors and enter all the 
glorious rooms in this palace 
beautiful, and explore all the 
apartments in the house of the 
heavenly Interpreter from Mat¬ 
thew to the Apocalypse.” If 
you like good Biblical interpreta¬ 
tions that are filled with real soul 
food, buy this book. 

New Edition, Extra Cloth, $1.50 


The Fundamentals 

Thi,s set of books contains 
articles on the great fundamental 
doctrines of the Christian faith, 
written by the ablest Bible schol¬ 
ars and Bible teachers of the 
world, and forms in itself a ver¬ 
itable library of defense against 
the false teaching of the present 
day. Write to us for free book¬ 
let giving their history and con¬ 
tents. Four cloth bound vol¬ 
umes. $4.00 per set. 

Mysteries of the Kingdom 

By W. C. Stevens 

This is one of the very best 
small books on the Second Com¬ 
ing of Christ—and so different. 
It does not aim to be a treatise 
upon the Lord’s Coming. It 
merely passes on bits of revela¬ 
tion that seem to the writer to 
have been opened up to him by 
the Spirit through the Word. In 
these days of so much wrong 
teaching of so-called Kingdom 
truth, this is a book to be stud¬ 
ied. You will find it is excep¬ 
tionally helpful. 

Price 35c; Cloth, 75c 

Personal and Practical 
Christian Work 

T. C. Horton 

Superintendent of the Bible 
Institute of Los Angeles 

This book, which is the out¬ 
growth of over forty years of 
practical work as pastor, teacher 
and personal worker, contains a 
short course on Bible doctrine; 
a thorough course on how to deal 
with the unsaved of all classes, 
(including followers of the cults) 
with helpful illustrations and 
appropriate Bible readings; Sug¬ 
gestions as to preaching, conduct 
of public services, miscellaneous 
meetings, house to house visita¬ 
tion, Sunday School work, etc. 


Cloth, $1.50 

BIOLA BOOK ROOM, Bible Institute, Los Angeles 

If money does not accompany order goods will be sent C. O. D., un¬ 
less otherwise specified. If books are to come by mail add 10% for 

postage. 


THREE WONDERFUL BOOKS 

that have been read and appreciated by thousands of 
thinking men and women. They carry the Gospel 
Message in a way that grips. 

In the Twinkling of an Eye 

By Sydney Watson 

The second coming of the Lord is a very precious truth to 
many Christians, and would be to many more if they only 
understood. Some are adverse to studying their Bibles just 
to learn this particular truth, but everybody will read and 
enjoy a good, well written story. “In the Twinkling of an 
Eye” is an exceedingly interesting <story in which the doc¬ 
trine of the Lord’s return is so intimately interwoven that the 
reader absorbs it, utterly unconscious that he is being taught, 

-so thoroughly does he become absorbed in the story. It 

is just the book to put into the hands of young Christians. 
Read it for yourself, and then you will understand what we 
mean. Cloth, $1.25 


The Mark of the Beast 

By Sydney Watson 

There are but comparatively few people who understand 
correctly what the Bible teaches concerning ‘‘the Great Tribu¬ 
lation ”,-that awful period of distress that is coming upon 

this earth during the time when the Antichrist will rule with 
unhindered sway. In “The Mark of the Beast” these facts 
are most vividly portrayed in story form. So interesting is 
the story that many people read it through at one sitting, 
only to take up the book again to re-read once, twice, and 
possibly three times, until the true teaching of the tribulation 
is so fixed in their minds that they will never forget it. 

Cloth, $1.25 

Scarlet and Purple 

By Sydney Watson 

Good salvation stories are rare,-this is a rare one,-an 

exceedingly interesting story. God’s Good News concerning 
His Son and what He has done for us is the theme running 
through it from beginning to end, but it does not in any way 
interefere with the plot or the characters except to enhance 
your interest in them. It brings the reader face to face 
with Jesus Christ, as Savior and many souls have been born 
again through its reading. Put “Scarlet and Purple” into 
the hands of young people,—into the hands of any one you 
want to see converted. Cloth, $1.25 

BIOLA BOOK ROOM, Bible Institute, Los Angeles 

If money does not accompany order goods will be sent C. O. D., un¬ 
less otherwise specified. If books are to come by mail add 10% fer 
postage. 



/ 
































































































































































































































































































